With the house all to myself from Thursday through Sunday night, I suggested to Robby (our gang bang guru) that it would be great for him to arrange a fuck session where we could take advantage of an empty house for a change, rather than renting a hotel room for our activities. He came through within the first couple of hours, which just shows what an amazing track record he has of snagging seriously fuckable women.

He'd connected with Jamie via a Craigslist ad. She's 30, 5-5 120, with blonde-highlighted light brown hair and 32B tits. The photo posted here is the one she sent along with her request to meet. Because it was midday Thursday, Robby was only able to arrange a threesome, since the rest of the guys in our over-50 GB group couldn't make it on such short notice. Jamie was apparently OK with that, though, since this was to be her first multi-guy sex encounter and she wasn't too sure how overwhelmed she might be with more participants. And if her claims could be believed, it would prove the first time in more than a month that she'd had any kind of sex at all.

While waiting for them to show up, I gave Robby some shit via text because, after picking Jamie up from her place in North Denver, he had trouble finding my house on the southeast side. He claimed his GPS was all fucked up, but I was more certain it was operator error. Also on the way over, he "warned" me that Jamie was a bit on the skanky side, but I replied that, given our plans for the afternoon, that was a benefit rather than a flaw.

They showed up at my place just before 1:00 p.m., around 20 minutes late. I'd prepared our guest room in advance by stripping the queen-size bed and putting on a new bottom sheet plus clean pillow cases, setting out a brand-new tube of lube, and adjusting the shades so the room wouldn't be quite so bright. Meeting them at the front door, I saw that Jamie was dressed in a pleasantly slutty outfit: Short green cloth jacket over a black lace sleeveless top with a purple bra showing underneath, a denim micro-mini skirt that barely covered her ass, and over-the-knee high-heeled leather boots. She had her hair tied back in a ponytail and spun around after coming through the door so I could apply the green silk scarf I was using as a blindfold. She'd asked for this as one of the conditions of the afternoon's activities, and I was happy to oblige.

Given the lateness of their arrival and the fact Robby had to leave in an hour to pick up his kids from school, we immediately headed upstairs and got down to business. I helped Jamie off with her jacket and unzipped her skirt so she could slip it off. She quickly removed her lacy top and I unhooked her bra. We all agreed she could leave her boots on for the duration. Meanwhile, Robby was stripping down to bare skin, tossing his clothes haphazardly onto the floor in his haste to start in on Jamie. She asked us to leave her undershorts on -- they were leopard-print boy-shorts -- which was fine because they'd been altered by having two carefully placed holes cut out of the crotch. One showed off her smoothly shaved pussy while the other exposed her tight little asshole. I ran my hand down over her buttocks and slipped my middle finger into her tight, wet pussy while removing my clothes at a pace considerably slower than Robby had achieved. He put his hands on her small, firm tits and began to suck on her nipples, which stood up nicely to the attention. She used one of her hands to tug on his fully erect cock - it was hard even before he took off his trousers -- and meanwhile I disengaged so I could remove the rest of my clothes as well.

Robby suggested she lie on her back, which she did, and he stuck his face in between her thighs to taste some of that sweet, sweet pussy. I thought he might be down there a while, but after only about a minute of some serious licking he stood up, pulled her hips closer to the edge of the mattress, and jammed his seven-inch dick into her wet slit. She had her legs up in the air with Robby pressing his hands against the backs of her thighs to keep them there as he pounded her hard. I'd stroked myself from a semi-hard to a fully erect state and climbed onto the bed so she could take my dick in her mouth. By changing my angle of approach, I was able to slide my entire member into her mouth. Of course I'm less than six inches, so it's not a huge challenge, but I could still sense the tip of my cock hit the back of her throat with every downward thrust, which was a great feeling.

After a few minutes of fucking her while standing alongside the bed, Robby suggested it was my turn to squeeze my dick into that pussy. We helped flip her over -- her equilibrium was compromised somewhat by the blindfold -- and I entered her from behind, doggie-style. It had been a couple of months since I'd had sex, so this was a welcome opportunity and I made the most of it, thrusting enthusiastically as Jamie reached down with her right hand and rubbed it briskly across her clit. Meanwhile, Robby had opened up the small bottle of Astroglide he'd brought with him and suggested we DP the girl. She was definitely on board with that idea, so we maneuvered ourselves into position with me on my back and her on top, facing me. She reached down and re-inserted my cock into her pussy and leaned forward so I could suck on her tantalizingly erect nipples. I moved my legs together and Jamie did the same with hers, which allowed Robby to climb aboard and straddle the two of us. He squirted some lube onto his index finger and worked it into Jamie's rear hole, removed it quickly, and leaned forward while pressing his cock's head against her anus. She balanced on one hand above me while reaching back with her other hand and pulling her butt cheek aside to provide him greater access. A deep grunt from her, plus added pressure on my dick inside her pussy, told me he was in her ass. I lay still with my hands on Jamie's hips while Robby did all the work. He pounded her ass with enthusiasm and some deep penetration while she ground my pussy against my lower body. I saw Jamie's chest flushing red and moved my hands from her hips to her tits, tugging insistently on her nipples to match the rhythm the two of them were playing out above me. After a couple of minutes, Jamie let out a big groan and announced she was cumming.

By this point Robby was starting to run out of gas, so he pulled out of her ass and stepped across the hall into the bathroom so he could find a towel for wiping off his dick. Jamie rolled off me and onto her back, but she was clearly far from done. Neither was I -- so I climbed off at the foot of the bed and pulled Jamie toward the edge, pushed her legs up into the air and told her to hold them there (which she did by looping her arms around the backs of her knees), and then I sank my cock into her ass. It was the first time I'd done anal in probably 20 years, and it felt terrific. I was soon pounding her with balls-deep thrusts, and she let go of one leg so she could reach down and mash her fingers against her clit in a rapid-fire manner. Meanwhile, Robby crouched next to her face and stuck his newly cleaned-off dick into her mouth. She sucked him enthusiastically while I fucked her ass; then her butt muscles clenched and she was suddenly in the midst of her second orgasm.

Once it passed I withdrew, especially since my legs were shaky from all the thrusting that I was hardly used to anymore. Robby decided he wanted some more of Jamie's asshole, so we switched positions and he stood at the foot of the bed with his dick inserted all the way into her poop-chute. After about eight or ten thrusts he announced he was ready to cum, so he pulled out and shot a nice thick glob of white goo all over her pussy lips, with some coming to rest on her shorts. I was positioned behind her, with her head cradled in my lap, so I reached down and used two of my fingers to scoop up some of Robby's ejaculate. Then I popped my fingers into Jamie's mouth and she sucked them dry.

By now it was time for Robby to split, but I wasn't quite ready to call it quits and Jamie agreed to let me take her home. As Robby dug around on the floor for his discarded clothes and started to put them on, I finally pulled off Jamie's blindfold -- it was simply too much in the way after all this time -- and convinced her to get on top of me, 69-style. Robby said a quick goodbye, to which Jamie was only able to reply with a muffled grunt, since at that moment she had my entire cock in her mouth. I licked her pussy, sucked on her clit and slipped a finger into her ass, hoping to induce a third orgasm, but she came off my cock long enough to explain we'd made her pretty sore down there, so instead I pulled my face and hands away from her crotch and simply let her do her work. About three minutes into this latest activity I said, "OK, finish me off." Jamie took that as a cue to get me to cum, so she wrapped her hand around the base of my cock, sucked harder on the head, and shortly thereafter I was pumping my jizz down her throat.

She wanted to smoke a cigarette (Marlboro!), so she slipped on her black lace top and I led her toward the deck that's just outside our back door. She also wanted something alcoholic to drink, so I unscrewed the top off a tiny bottle of Barefoot Moscato and poured it into a juice glass. Classy presentation, eh? By now it was nearly 2:30, so rather than begin another fuck session -- we were both pretty sore at this point -- I suggested I drive her home. We got dressed and hit the road. On the way there, we enjoyed an interesting conversation about local politics, the police -- she was on probation for her 2nd DUI, thus a suspended drivers' license and the inability to drive -- and other non-sexual elements. As she exited my car she stuck her head back inside and gave me a warm kiss on the lips. "Tell Robby I'll be in touch again soon, OK? And next time, a couple additional guys would be all right." She'd obviously enjoyed herself!

I'm looking for a girl who would like to do the following: Film yourself while reading out loud one of my erotic execution stories and masturbate to it while doing so. If you want to stay anonymous cover your face or keep your face outside the camera's scope.

Here's the story:

Imagine you got captured and they brought you to the infamous “death camp”. A military camp where girls are being raped, tortured and executed for the entertainment of the troops. The regular girls serve as personal snuff escorts. The better looking girls have to take part in absolutely perverted sex, torture and snuff live shows on stage in front of a large audience. Needless to say you belong to the second group. So only 3 days after your arrival at the camp the guards enter your cell and take you to the backstage area of the main stage. The guards hand you some sexy black stockings and order you to strip and only wear those stockings. To your surprise they also hand you a sex toy: a chain of 3 vibrating sex balls (so called Be-Wa balls). After you put on the stockings they bring you to the stage without any further explanation.

Your heart is pounding like crazy when you see the several hundred well built soldiers in the audience. Each of them staring at you, as you enter the stage almost completely naked. You hear them applauding and cheering. They seem to really look forward to this show.

The setup on the stage is pretty simple. There’s a wall in the back and the rest of the stage is empty. There are already two other beautiful girls in stockings waiting near the wall. They also hold their sex toys in their hands and it seems they don’t know what’s going on any more than you do. But there’s something else that catches your eye: At the edge of the stage about 30 feet from the wall there are 20 pretty and naked girls chained to the stage floor with spread legs. Most of them seem to be terrified. Some of them are crying. The guards lead you to the wall next to the other two girls. They order you to stand with your back to the wall and to spread your legs. You comply and two guards put cuffs around your ankles so you can’t put your legs together any more and you certainly cannot run away.

The show host enters the stage and explains the rules of this sadistic game to the audience: “As you can see we have three lovely ladies tonight. Unfortunately for them two of them won’t see the end of the evening. Only one of them will survive. Once the game starts, the ladies will place their little naughty sex toys in their pussies. Those vibrating sex balls are remote controlled. We can adjust the vibration level and therefore the amount of stimulation. The rules are simple: The girl who avoids an orgasm the longest wins the game. The two other girls who cannot control themselves will get shot to death right here, right now. We have dozens of volunteers for the firing squad. But to make it more interesting in order to fire a shot they will have to fuck one of those 20 ladies. Each member of the squad may only shoot within 10 seconds after shooting his load into the girl in front of him. So, ladies please mount you sex toys and get ready for the game of your life!”

It takes you a moment before the information sinks in… You have a hard time believing what you just heard. The thought of getting shot in front of all those people terrifies you. But you can also feel that well known tingling sensation between your legs. You hesitate to spread your cunt lips apart to insert those sex balls into your pussy, especially after you see that camera taking a close up of your exposed pussy for all the audience to see on the large video walls. Your hands are shaking but somehow you manage to push the large balls inside your surprisingly wet pussy. You hear the voice of the host: “Let the games begin!”

The balls start vibrating… you have never used this kind of sex toy before so you are surprised. The vibration feels just great… Apparently each of the balls can be adjusted individually by whoever controls them. The different vibration patterns start to drive you crazy. It’s like you’re getting fucked remotely by someone you cannot even see. You close your eyes and enjoy that feeling for a couple of seconds. As you open your eyes again you realise that about 700 good looking soldiers a starring at a closeup of your fully aroused and dripping wet pussy. Being watched like this arouses you even more. A vicious cycle starts to kick in. The more you try to relax and not get too excited the hornier you get. You feel the urge to help yourself to an even better experience by rubbing your clit, but then you remember the only rule of the game: YOU MUST NOT CUM!

Apparently the other two girls are having similar experiences. The pretty blond girl to your left starts panting and you can hear suppressed moaning sounds.

As if the whole scenario was not arousing enough you see 20 muscle packed soldiers entering the stage. One after the other opens his trousers and takes out his already hard cock. They kneel down between the spread legs of the 20 girls and start playing with their bodies. Some of the guys seem to get impatient as they already push their cocks in their girl’s pussies. Some prefer their girl’s mouth and some just start jerking it.

You take a good look at the show in front of you… most of the girls seem to be terrified, but some of them seem to enjoy their treatment. As you take a closer look you realise the gun lying next to each girl on the floor. The thought that several of those guns might be pointed at you in a couple of minutes almost gets you over the edge. You feel an orgasm building up and you try everything to fight it…. But the more you fight the more intense it gets.

As you reached the point where you almost didn’t care any more about the consequences and just accept the fact that you would cum right now you hear the blond girl next to you releasing a muffled scream… The expression on her face says it all: She apparently just had a very intense and undeniable orgasm.

After a couple of seconds the blond girl opens her eyes and the bliss of her orgasm abruptly turns into the horror of realising that she just lost the game and therefore will lose her life.

You feel kind of pity for her but at the same time you’re happy she came just seconds before you would have reached a climax. The distraction helped you to calm down a little bit and your building orgasm subsides slowly.

As you look at the 20 squad members you notice that they already got into full action, pounding their big and hard cocks mercilessly in the pretty girls’ bodies. It’s the wildest orgy you ever saw in your life. The panting and moaning gets louder and more intense every second. Only moments later the camera shows how the first soldier pulls his cock from his 18 year old blond girl and shoots his cum all over her belly. The guys enjoys his orgasm only for a second then he grabs the gun, takes aim and “bang” the first bullet of the evening slams into the blond girl just standing two meters to your left. The girls screams as it hits her right thigh.

To everyone’s surprise he then points the gun at the girl he was just fucking and shoots her directly in her cunt. The girl screams in pain and shock. Now you realise why those 20 girls have been so terrified. Apparently the soldiers are supposed to shoot their fuck toys to indicate on which body part they were aiming when shooting at the show girl.

The soldier gets up and hands the gun to next shooter in line. The next guy kneels down with his hard dick and shoves it right into the poor blond’s destroyed pussy.

The camera switches to the next guy who just sprayed his load into a pretty brunette 20 year old. He grabs the gun, takes aim and the bullet hits the girl next to you in her right chest. Apparently that was exactly where he wanted to hit her, because only seconds later he also shoots a bullet into his fuck toys right chest as well.

Then everything happens really fast. Almost at the same time 3 more guys orgasm and fire their guns at the poor blond girl next to you. She gets hit in her kneecaps, in the waist and the third bullet actually hits directly above her fuck hole. As the camera zooms in you can see that the bullet went straight into her clit and ripped the upper part of her pussy wide open.

As you watch how the shooter points his gun directly at the 19 year old’s clitoris in front of him you feel that uncontrollable urge again to give in and rub your own clit to an fantastic orgasm. The pleading and begging of the terrified girl almost gets you over the edge, and as the shooter actually pulls the trigger and the poor girl’s clit explodes in a fountain of blood you simply give up… you’re way past the point of no return. You can feel an enormous orgasm building up between your legs, the vibration of the sex toy drives you crazy and then you can’t hold it any longer. Your orgasms feels like an explosion and it seems to last forever. You enjoy every second of it, because you know it might be your last.

When you hear the host announcing that you just lost the game a second orgasm wave hits you. Now that you have nothing more to loose you will just enjoy the rest of the show.

You open your eyes and now that the next bullet might be for you, you start to look at this show a little differently. Instead of just being excited, a feeling of sheer panic and horror adds up to your mix of emotions. You watch in horror as two guys almost simultaneously shoot their sperm on two further young fuck toys. Both of them grab their guns and this time you can see the nozzles being pointed directly at you. Within 3 seconds both soldiers pull the trigger. First you feel like something bit you on your left arm… only that the “bite” gets more and more painful in fractions of second. Then you feel a gush of air just an inch below your pussy. When you see how the soldier points his gun at the pussy of his fuck toy you realise that he was actually aiming for your love canal. This time you literally dodged the bullet but it’s only a matter of time until you will get seriously hit.

The cameras show that at least 5 more guys got ready to shoot. Everything happens very fast now. You don’t even have time to see who’s aiming for you and who’s aiming for the other girl. All of the sudden you feel like someone had kicked you in the left leg but then you realise your knee had been shot. But compared to the girl next to you you were lucky. Within seconds two bullets hit her in her tits, one of them directly in her nipple. Another bullet hit her in the belly while the last one hit her vagina once again and tore it so far open that her sex toy slides right out of her and falls on the floor. You can see blood flowing out of her mouth, her lungs must have been hit. And only seconds later a bullet hits her head. Her dead body collapses next to you.

Another wave of adrenalin pushes through your body. Seeing that girl dying just next to you gave you an additional kick. The mixture of fear, excitement, humiliation and desperation gives you an incredible push for your level of arousal. You start to feel that tickling sensation between your legs again. Now that you have nothing more to loose you don’t hold back any longer and start rubbing your clit furiously. At least you still have a clit. In the last 20 minutes alone at least 10 women had lost their private parts to bullets. The thought that your womanhood could be destroyed any second now just let’s you masturbate faster and faster.

Now that the other girl is dead all the shooters focus on you naturally. Within 20 seconds you get shot in your shoulder, both of your thighs, your waist and your arm. The adrenalin and the excitement take away most of the pain but you can still feel a fair amount of it. With each shot you get closer to your orgasm. “Only a little longer… please don’t hit my cunt before I cum” are your thoughts as you rub your pussy like crazy. Your brain doesn’t even realise any longer when a bullet hits you. All you want is to feel that sensational feeling of the perfect orgasm for a very last time in your life. And suddenly there it was… that feeling that you feel when you know you can’t stop it any more. You close your eyes and experience the most intense orgasm you ever had in your life. After the first wave subsides a second and third wave comes in… Pure bliss!

When you open your eyes you see that most of the 20 girls are dead already; shot in their tits. Which means that the shooters seem to focus on your tits now. And while you have not even finished that thought you feel not one but two bullets ripp you beautiful breasts open. Suddenly you cannot breath any more. You try to exhale but instead of air a gush of blood shoots up into your mouth. You look towards your executioners and see at least 10 of the soldiers standing there with their hard cocks point their guns in your direction. Your last thought is “at least I gave them a good show”. Then you feel 4 bullets shredding your cunt to pieces and 6 further bullets shooting through your tits. Then everything turns black.

So today I stalked someone for sex. I know how that sounds, but read on.

I was sitting on the bus back to my place from uni, I don't have a license you see, plus there's always a few chicks you can check out as you ride. Now we stop at a shopping centre and a few folks get on, and one of them caught my eye. She wasn't pretty by any means, she was middle aged, wearing clothes for a woman about half her age, with some reddish dye streaked through her frazzled blonde hair. She looked sort of haggard. The best way I could think of to describe it would be someone who used to be addicted to crack and has recovered, but the damage is slow in reversing. Anyway, she got on the bus and cracked open a can of bourbon and coke when she sat down near me.

Now I'm no great looker, my features are average but given my shaved head and my goatee and my rather large build, I look like a biker. Still I don't have too much trouble getting girls, some of them like that dangerous look. But anyway, it'd been a while since I'd gotten laid, and with this haggard lady, no wedding ring, drinking bourbon at 2 in the afternoon? I figured I knew where she would be heading once she got off the bus, and I could practically smell the opportunity to get some pussy.

For some reason, I don't know why, but I decided that I wanted this used up woman. Something about her, maybe the hint of good looks that she'd obviously had in the past but lost, drew me in.

So I sat on the bus and stared, the bus stopped in an area I know pretty well and she hopped off, I jumped off and followed her, forgoing the trip home. As I suspected, she made her was to a bar. I followed her in and ordered a beer and watched as she proceeded to get steadily more wasted as the afternoon dragged on.

I made my move around 5ish and offered to buy her a drink. She was flattered, some young guy paying attention to her? Which shows how shit faced she was, since I look hella intimidating even if I am in my twenties.

We get to talking, by which I mean she talks and rants at me while I pour more booze into her and listen. She tells me her name is Lyn, and she's obviously into me since she finds almost any excuse to touch me, so I lean and whisper into her ear, "I'm going to take you home and fuck you till you can't stand." Not the best line obviously, it's a gamble whether it works or not, I find chicks who are really desperate for it will go for it, and tonight luck was on my side. We leave the bar, although I buy a bottle of some whiskey for the road, and we begin walking back to her place. She lives nearby, but it takes a good twenty minutes to walk there since she's stumbling all over the place, while I continued drinking and making her drink.

We get to her house and Lyn tells me to be quiet because her kids are probably asleep. I'm not a parent, but if she has kids that go to sleep at 8pm then they must be the wussiest bunch of brats to ever walk the earth.

We creep into her room, or rather I creep, Lyn clomps, and fall onto the bed. I become like an animal, I tear off her jacket and shirt and start sucking and biting her nipples while she tells me to stop and close the door, but I don't care. I pull down her skirt and leggins and her pussy is hairy as fuck. If I wasn't so damn horny I would've walked away right then, but I don't care. I bury my mouth into and go to down on her.

She lies there moaning like crazy and keeps trying to shove my head away while telling me to close the door, finally I stand up and position her so that she can't see the door, while I can, she asks if it's closed, and I say yes. Then I unzip and pull of my pants, I'm hard as a rock and ready to go. She stares up at me all bleary eyed and asks if I have a condom, which I don't. I tell her its on and shove in. She gasps and stops asking me stupid questions and focuses on trying to thrust up at me.

I begin thrusting, hard. I'm strong, really strong. So the bed starts squeaking and making noise while I ram away in her and she starts moaning and telling me to stop being so rough but I don't care at this point. I'm so horny that I've gone mad. I keep thrusting away, shaking the bed when I hear something. I look up and in the doorway are her kids. She had a daughter about who looked about twelvish and a son who was younger. They stood there watching as this stranger was screwing their mother. It made me even hornier. I bent down, keeping my eyes on the kids and start biting their mum's nipples and sucking on her tits. They just stare at me going to town on their mother, before finally I can feel my balls a ragin'. I'd thought I was banging her hard before, but for the last two minutes I begin slamming into her so hard the bed moves around the floor, she begins crying out as she orgasms and a few moments after she finishes, I cum inside her. The kids are still standing there and even though I just came, I'm still hard as shit, still in case she sees, I stand up and walk over to the door, my cock clearly visible, the daughter couldn't take her eyes off me while the son just looked away. I smiled down at the daughter and batted my wet, slimy cock against her cheek and over her lips before closing the door. That was pretty weird for me, not into the sort of shit personally. She was very cute though.

Then I returned to the bed and grabbed Lyn and flipped her over, I pull her ass up and shove my dick in her again. I start banging her away why she starts moaning into the bed. Or maybe she's crying, it was hard to tell. I just keep fucking her. I take forever to finish this time around, it begins to make my cock hurt with how long it takes for me to come, finally I do and her butt collapses onto the bed as soon as I let go of her waist. She lies there, breathing heavily like shes run a marathon, I'm not in much better shape, but I haven't finished yet. I start jerking off trying to get hard again, but its not easy. I think about what I did to her daughter and suddenly I start to harden, once again I found that odd since I generally go for women my own age.

I walk up to my cock sleeve, who's still lying there like she's dying. I pull her ass up again and this time, I spit on her ass crack. I grab my dick and rub the spit up and down her butt. I spit two more times before my mouth feels a little too dry for more, all the while rubbing the spit against her hole. I'm not big on anal without a condom, it can lead to urinary tact infections and all sorts of shit. But tonight, I just don't care. I grab my dick and begin pushing in. She's tight. Really tight. Maybe even an anal virgin, but probably not. She begins squealing, or at least as best she can, before finally I'm in and she gives this little scream of pain before just shutting up and taking it. I begin sawing in and out of her, she's so tight it feels like the blood can't get to my dick, it actually sort of hurts, which was rough as my dick was pretty tender by that point.

Still I don't stop. I keep fucking, trying to bust a nut in this lady's ass. She starts moaning again, which makes me even hornier. I keep fucking away and she begins to grind her ass against me, the slut likes it! The first fuck had probably taken ten minutes, the second one maybe forty. The third one, I have no clue. It feels like it took hours though. I was screwing her for so long, I lost count of her orgasms after three, and still I couldn't finish. I reached around and began playing with her slightly saggy tits. About C-cups, there was enough of them for some fun. I begin pinching her nipples and tugging on them really hard while I whisper in her ear what a dirty bitch she was. How she'd probably fuck her son just to get off, and she begins crying that no, she's not like that, and I tell her of course she is, she's a filthy whore.

And still I couldn't get off. My dick hurts not, my abs ache and my back feels like I've slipped a disc. I still fuck her, but it's not nearly as fast or as hard as the earlier ones. I spit on her, I degrade her as much as possible without going into scat or pissing on her, because that shit grosses me out. Finally I wrap my hands around her neck (which wasn't easy from behind with her face down on the bed, but my hands are just big enough to make it work) and choke her a little, which makes her tighten up even more, but for some reason it gets me going a little bit. I start choking her in earnest and she starts fighting back against me, I start fucking harder, the pain in my muscles burns and my dick feels like its going to drop off, but still I fuck. I plow her and scream obscenities in her ear while choking the shit out of her and finally I cum.

I blow my load deep in her ass, and I have no idea why but it was far larger than the previous two I'd left in her pussy. It was possibly the most incredible ejaculation of my life, and it was with this used up broad whose pussy was covered in hair, and a disgusting ass and slightly saggy tits.

I pull out, and my dicks got a bit of brown on it, luckily she has a small en suite which I use to clean myself off, when I come back out she's lying there face down on the bed, not even moving beyond panting like a bitch in heat. I spit on her again and put my pants back on. I was done here. I open the door, her kids are still there, although the son had fallen asleep. The girl gave me a frightened look and I just smiled back. Then I left their home, went back to the bar, called up a mate and got a lift home.

And that's my story, anyone else ever done something like this? As in gone home with some middle aged chick who's past her hotness date and just fucked the shit out of her?

hottest bestiality story ever?

dog Rapes Woman

Archive name: not.txt (F/beast, rp, v)
Authors name: Kellie C. (kellieC82@aol.com)
Story title : Not a Woman's Best Friend
--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2003. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------
Not a Woman's Best Friend (F/beast, rp, v)
by Kellie C. (kellieC82@aol.com)
***






You know all those stupid Internet stories floating around about how women like having sex with a dog and they have great orgasms and end up not only fucking them but sucking their dicks? What absolute bullshit! This is a more realistic story.
***


My name is Christine and I was raped by a dog. I was thirty-two years old at the time (I'm thirty-five now) and living twelve miles east of Seattle,
Washington. The only reason that I'm telling you this is because of all the stupid Internet stories floating around about how women are won over by having sex with a dog and have great orgasms and end up not only fucking them but sucking their dicks. That is such bullshit.It was a Saturday morning and I was cutting my lawn. The house I was renting had an attached garage and a medium-sized yard. It wasn't the greatest house in the world--or
even in Seattle--but it was clean and well maintained and it fit my budget. I was mowing along the front sidewalk, made a turn back toward the house when the sound of a car's tires screeching on the pavement behind me made me jump. I turned around quickly, half expecting to see someone flying through the air, but it wasn't a person at all, but a dog.



He had come out of the woods across the street and tried to cross the road; now he stood just inside the verge of the woods again, looking back over his shoulder. His ears were laid back on his head and his tail tucked smartly
between his legs. The driver laid on his horn, yelled at the dog fiercely, and then sped away. As the car drove out of sight, the dog cautiously reemerged from the woods and sat down on his haunches. He was a black Labrador Retriever, a big one, and he watched me with a dog's typical aplomb, ears pricked up and head canted to one side as though wondering what I was doing over here. I had never seen him before and guessed he was
lost. I called to him and it was obvious that he heard me, but for some reason he ignored my call and I thought, Well fuck you too, doggie, and went back to cutting the lawn.



After finishing up, I went into the house and made myself a roast beef sandwich with a cold glass of milk and watched the noon-time news. Just as the news was going off, I heard a dog whining outside my screen door and I
went to have a look. Of course it was the black Lab."Hello," I greeted him. "You decided to be social now?"He was bigger than I had originally thought, at least 120 pounds, and although he didn't have a collar on, from his appearance it was obvious he belonged to someone. He was lost all right. His owner was probably looking for him now or would be soon enough. In the meantime, he looked pretty thirsty and I went to the kitchen and got him a bowl of water. When I set it near him on the porch, he backed away and wouldn't touch it until I went back inside and closed the screen door. "You are the weirdest dog I've ever seen," I said. This from Christine the expert, who'd never had a dog in her life.



I leaned against the jamb and watched him lap the water. He was watching me back. I tried talking to him in a soothing tone of voice, but he remained just as wary as ever. When I pushed open the door, intending to join him on the porch, he backed away and headed down the steps, took off at a run across the lawn. Just as he neared the curb, however, another car came around the bend going way too fast--as usual--and for a moment I thought the dog
would panic. But the driver laid on his horn and doing a one-eighty, the Lab bolted back towards my house, darted in behind the row of hedges beneath the front window and let out a frustrated woof! He just stood there panting.
If I don't do something soon, I thought, this dog is going to get killed. Not really sure what I was doing, I picked up the empty bowl, refilled it at the kitchen sink, then walked through the garage to the side door, opened it and set the bowl in the doorway. Then I walked a short distance away. "This isn't going to work," I grumbled to myself. "He wouldn't even let you near him."
A few minutes went by and the dog ventured far enough out from behind the bushes to sniff the air and observe me with his impenetrable black eyes. I couldn't help it, it made me shiver. I backed up a step and thought, Maybe
this is not such a hot idea, Chris. Maybe you should just go back inside, lock the kitchen door and call the damn pound.



But before I could reject this idea as plain old school-girlish silly, I heard the phone ringing and went back inside to answer it. It was Jean Michaels, a friend from New York with whom I hadn't talked in a long time. As I chatted with her gaily for the next half an hour, I watched through the open kitchen door. The dog never came in.
-- -- --



I shut the garage door and locked it. It was quarter to two and although I'd looked for the Lab all around the house and inside the garage, he was nowhere to be found. He'd done whatever it is lost doggies do, I guess...
gotten lost even more.Disgusted with the way I felt, I took a shower, toweled
dry, and put on a bathrobe. I was drying my hair when I thought I heard a noise from the garage. Not barking, but like someone thudding against the closed kitchen door. Armed with the blow dryer, I went downstairs and tip-toed cautiously through the living room and out into the kitchen. I could here him whining just outside the door. "Well, shit," I said aloud, at the sound of which he began to whine even louder and started a scattershot scratching at the door with his claws."Hold on, hold on," I said, wondering how he'd gotten in. I know the garage had been empty when I'd gone in to take my shower... at least I thought it had. He must have been hiding. Yeah, I thought, he must have been hiding.Opening the kitchen door just a crack, I watched him back
away to the far side of the garage and drop to his haunches. The water bowl sat empty beside his left paw. I had forgotten about it left it just inside the door. "Weirdo dog," I said.



Stepping into the garage, I closed the kitchen door behind me and predictably he got up and moved cautiously away to his tight. "You don't trust anybody, do you boy? Or is it just me?" He sat down again and watched me with
those polished black eyes. And then he growled.If I had been nervous before, now I was scared. You never showed fear to a dog--that's what I'd always heard--and it was obvious to me why. They can smell it on you. I clutched the bathrobe closed at my throat and took a wary step backwards, and as soon as I did this he rose and stalked two paces forward, teeth bared."Nice doggy," I squeaked. "Grrrrrrrrrr," rumbled out of his throat, low, deep and menacing. He took another pace forward, dropping lower to the ground and showing all his teeth. If I made a run for the kitchen door I knew he'd be all over me before I got three feet. "What's going on boy?" I said in a small, quavering voice. "You gonna hurt me? I tried to help you, you know." I was standing with my back against the side of the garage before I knew I had been moving. He approached me from my right, herding me away from the kitchen door,
toward the corner in the rear. I was terrified now. I was beginning to panic.
"Nice doggy," I squeaked again. "Nice puppy dog, doggie." Only this dog was anything but a puppy. He was a demon in black fur.



Refusing to be cornered like the desperate animal I knew I was becoming, I angled away and moved toward the center of the floor. The dog didn't like it much, but he let me do it. I began to think--pray--that he'd let me go all the way to the outside door and go through it. Just as it appeared he'd actually let me go, in a terrifying blur of motion, he leaped at me through the air. I shrieked and put my arms up but the force of his lunge knocked me to the floor. I banged down on my back striking my head on the concrete and hot sparks erupted like a 4th of July fountain across my eyes. My vision doubled and became alarmingly blurred. When it cleared again--too late--I found he had straddled me, fangs bared just inches above my throat. I was going to die.
But the dog had other ideas."What do you want," I pleaded in a tiny, terrified voice. My bathrobe was open, leaving me fully exposed. His hot wet prick dragged back and forth across my uncovered stomach, making me shudder and want to scream. At first I didn't even know what it was. When I finally did, in that same tiny, terrified voice--terrified now for an entirely
different reason--I protested, "No way!" and tried to scuttle away. He took my throat in his teeth."Okay, okay," I breathed with my eyes clamped shut.
"Whatever you want." I relaxed myself with a titanic effort and spread my legs. Again, the dog had other ideas. He released my throat and growled."What?" I was honestly baffled. He growled again. He made circular motions with his
head... I swear, he actually did this... and I slowly got the message. "On my knees?" I quavered in disbelief.The dog, who was not a dog at all, but the aforementioned demon from hell, nodded his head.



"You want to mount me?" A breathless whisper. He nodded again. I rolled onto my stomach and started to get up. Before I could get all the way up onto my hands and knees he batted my on my rump with his snout."What?" I was beginning to think I was already dead. Or in some nightmare dream caused by the concussion to the back of my head. It really ached. He growled and shook his head sharply to the right. Away from my body. And suddenly Iunderstood. "This is not real," I whispered. "It can't be real. It can't be. It just isn't happening." He wanted me to disrobe.Rising erect from my knees, I slid the robe back over my shoulders and let it fall into my hands. I began to bring
it around when he snatched it roughly away from me and flung it across the floor. It landed near the garage door with the arms in an out-flung, helpless gesture. That's how I felt--totally helpless. I was naked with a dog.He batted me again with his snout."What?" I objected, beginning to loose my cool. The
crippling shock and disbelief had begun to wear off and I was becoming rebellious. Damned if I was being corralled by a dog.



Suddenly he was up on his rear haunches, one talon-clawed paw on either of my shoulders and the back of my neck clamped firmly between his teeth. His breath flowing around my neck was horrid. "Okay, okay," I acquiesced. "I get the point." Then, as the powerful muscles in his jaw began to clamp shut on my neck, "Please! Anything you want!" It was a short-lived rebellion. He dropped back to all fours and so did I. He sniffed me up and down my flank and licked my right cheek. I took it. He snuffled into my right ear and bit lightly at the
lobe and I took that too. All the while I smelled his graveyard breath. What the hell was he doing? For a moment neither of us moved. He stood there panting, beside my right shoulder, facing me, and suddenly I understood. This was some kind of dominance thing, what I had occasionally seen one dog--presumably the alpha male--do to another. He was doing it to me. I got it, I
thought. Loud and clear. You're the alpha. I'm the bitch.Satisfied (he read my thoughts in my body language, there's no other explanation) he grunted lightly one time, then went to stand behind me. I stared straight ahead panting. He had really hurt my neck. Good luck, Christine, I thought. A dog is about to fuck you.



He sniffed at my pussy (I hate the word with everything I am, but I just can't think of a better one to use), then snuffled it like he had done to my ear. I tried not to jump but the shock was just too great. I gave a little shriek and sidled forward. He growled. "Fuck you!" I said vehemently under my breath. "I don't
like it, okay!"He obviously did, because a moment later his tongue went
from halfway to my navel all the way up the crack of my ass to the small of my back. This time I really did shriek and I surged forward in alarm. I also looked back over my shoulder in horror as ever nerve ending in my body jangled. It was like getting scrubbed by a warm, wet length of Scotchbrite.I didn't move. I didn't breath. I felt sick at my stomach. I wanted to puke. He licked my pussy again and I made a disgusting noise, something a real bitch might make. Tears leaked from my eyes and splattered onto the concrete below, sucked up almost immediately by the dust and porous surface. It wouldn't stay that way for long, not if I started bawling. When I started bawling. He lapped at me for a full minute, then two, getting me slathered up and absolutely raw. I felt every little sandpaper bead on his tongue and because I routinely shave to keep myself clean--I had done so only that morning--there was not even my wispy blonde pubic hair to offer any protection. My clitoris, my swollen outer lips, the mouth of my vagina, my urethra and especially my poor little anus all got the treatment. And the way he went after me with that tongue, with such unbelievable vigor--he'd driven me six feet or more across the floor--you'd think I was a sugar-coated treat. To him, I guess I was.Then he mounted me and locked his powerful forepaws around my waist and I squealed in complete and utter terror. He shoved forward with his cock, not so much searching for my pussy as dive-bombing it. I wailed again and tried to crawl away across the floor but he lunged forward over me and grabbed my neck again with his teeth. He bit down hard and growled an angry, you stay the fuck put! snarl, breaking my skin with his teeth--not deep, just enough to get his point across--and I could feel blood seeping out of the wounds. "Okay," I brayed. "I'm yours! I'm whatever you want! I'll do anything you tell me to! Just please, please don't hu--"



I sucked in an agonized breath as something hot and sticky and the size of a baseball bat entered my pussy. Then I shrieked and then I caterwauled--quietly, as those teeth still dug into my neck--and shook my entire body
trying to get him out. Instead, he worked himself even deeper."No," I sobbed. "Please no! Let me go!" Instead, I crawled forward under him six more agonizing feet until my head hit the back wall of the garage and then skidded
along its surface. I cried hot, sulfurous tears, the tears burning my eyes, my nose, the back of my throat. The thing in my pussy was hot and sulfuric too, pounding in and out of me, gouging at my vagina, assaulting me, destroying my sanity one thrust at a time. It was more pain than I could ever have imagined.
"Nuhungunaaaah," something inside me cawed. I was no more able to make coherent noise than I was of having coherent thought. I was a woman with a demon on her back... and in her vagina.



Trapped against the garage wall, I began to turn in against it. Splinters from the exposed two by fours gouged me wherever I rubbed against them. (I'd later look like a comedy skit from Saturday Night Live or Mad TV or something. The Splinter Lady, I thought.) But as the splinters attacked the side of my right hand, my right forearm, then my elbow, my upper arm and shoulder and finally my right hip and my thigh, the Lab continued walking me forward with his thrusts. I scraped against the plywood sheathing of the exterior wall,
encountering a second two by four, then a third, and finally a forth.Then I was in the corner that I had avoided so many years before--right where my doggie master wanted me--he banged me head first into the two by fours in the corner there, driving me unmercifully forward until my head had only one place to go--down and against the floor. I knelt there, jammed hard against the studs, my cheek pressed brutally against the cold concrete floor while the dog
banged and banged and banged away me.



By now I was sobbing so hard my chest felt like an exploding bomb. My entire being ached. My vagina was beyond repair and still the dog fucked me. "Please God, please don't let him do this to me," I kept saying, over
and over again. The words came out as something no human ear could ever have understood, except maybe God's... and I don't think God was listening.
Twisted with my head locked against the corner studs, I found myself watching between my legs as the dog wailed away at me. His cock was as big around as my forearm--my father's forearm--pasty white with a cobweb pattern of
vicious red veins. It was a foot long at least. It probably was longer. But terrifying as it was, what was at the end of it was ever worse. Because there, twice the thickness of the shaft and an even angrier red and white color, was a horrendous round knot. "No," I moaned plaintively as the dog continued to rut me. "I can't. I can't. No, no, no, please."But the dog told me I could and that I would and very shortly I did. I watched as the knot grew nearer to me with every thrust. Then the thing hit me with a sucking, slurping sound that made me retch with revulsion, stuck in me for a moment before he yanked himself back... and the wave of pain hit me like a Pacific tidal wave. On the fifth try he finally made it in and I was thrashing around wildly with the pain and making horrific noise and beating at his flanks with my fists. Then something hot and wet came cascading down my thighs and splattering on the concrete floor beneath our coupled organs, my guts cramped so violently that I screamed...
and then I was gone.
-- -- --



The dog was laying in the far corner of the garage, cleaning himself and ignoring me completely. On the floor beneath my crotch, where I expected a huge mass of blood, I saw something possibly even worse: a grossly-puddled mass of foamy, already crusting over semi-white fluid... his cum. I had been thoroughly rutted.I found I had bled very little. How he could have driven
such a huge and misshapen thing such as that into me without puncturing something vital or causing me to hemorrhage I don't know. Feinting when he reached climax must have provided me just enough flexibility to spare my
life. I think I sat on that floor for the better part of an hour, staring at nothing. My pussy ached and my guts were roiling inside and I felt numb like a block of wood. Never in my life had the thought ever entered my mind that a dog might actually fuck me. I had imagined it of course (I believe all women have) but imaginings are supposed to stay in the realm of imagination. Not show up in your garage. "I want to go home," I said. The words sounded so good to me, so reassuring. My home was only 15 feet away. But again, the dog had other ideas.



The second time he came for me I just let him. I got on my hands and knees, docilely let him mount me, then put my chest and my face on the cold concrete floor and held myself open for him with my hands. I didn't fight him at all. When he came out of me somewhere about halfway through, and mounted me in a different way, I shifted my hands to my buttocks and spread them far apart. It hurt his being in my ass (getting past my poor little anus was really
tough) but not as bad as I had thought. It was my first anal experience and he spared me the ordeal of his knot. The third time I lay on my back with my legs drawn tight to my chest and let him rut me like that. I think it was a new experience for him and I'm not sure he even liked it. Are you trying to breed me? I asked silently of his inhuman, polished black eyes. Am I supposed to have puppies? If so, It would be quite a litter. And then I had an orgasm. I didn't want it to happen. I fought against it with everything I had, but it was involuntary and unstoppable. He was doing me with such savage determination that I think I had no choice. He suddenly slowed down and his muscles tensed and by this time the pain from his knot had almost gone away. He prepared to unload in me and when his first shot came, hot and gushing and spilling out my cunt all up my thighs and down over my asshole, I could not stop. I came and he came and the two of us came together, him squatted over me not moving, just emptying his testicles of their unbelievable load. I clutched myself behind my knees and prayed for it all to end. His gushing, and my orgasm. Eventually, they both did. Then he was finished with me.
-- -- --



What happened to the dog? I have no idea, and I don't ever want to find out.
After the requisite fifteen minute wait, his knot finally shriveled and he pulled himself free of me with a wet popping sound and his cum--that part which hadn't already sprayed out all over me--gushed out onto my thighs and down between my buttocks. Such an awful mess. Then he hobbled to the opposite corner where he cleaned himself and ignored me from then on. He had gotten what he wanted and that was that. I cautiously got to my hands and knees and, risking another go at it, eased my way toward the kitchen door. I quietly entered the house and closed the door securely behind me, never taking my eyes off of him. He heard the door close but he never looked up. Later, once I'd cleaned myself up and then cleaned up the mess in the garage. I had my 9mm Glock with me then and just dared him to move. I would have shot him on the spot except that I'd have to explain and I would never do
that. I never saw the mutt again.I now live in Atlanta, Georgia, just about as far removed from Seattle as I can get. I live in a nice little, two-story frame house with a nice little garden out back and a semi-detached carport on the side. I also have a female Doberman Pincher named Mary that I know will never try to fuck me. I only hope some other dog does, just so I can set her loose on him.


THE END
Note: If you want to reach me I can be easily had at:
KellieC82@aol.com


~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Please keep this story, and all erotic stories out of
the hands of children. They should be outside playing
in the sunshine, not thinking about adult situations.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

atrape.jpg

Jamilla’s crucifixion

Jamilla was already awake when the sunlight entered her cell. After the Romans had captured her a week ago at the villa of her master, they had locked her up in there. They had stripped her and tied her up tightly, her hands behind her back, she was forced to sit here in this dark cell. She have had a lot of time to think about what has happened, and, more important, the things to come. At first she had been scared to death by the thought of being crucified, but right now she had found peace with it. Jamilla knew what she had done, and she also knew that she deserved nothing better. There was no doubt that, if she was to be killed, it would happen out there for every one to see. She was just to beautiful to let her die in here. After all she was the most beautiful girl in and around the city, In fact the thought of starving in here scared her even more than a public humiliation. Being tied up all the time and at least raped and tortured, imagine taht! No, no, all well considered, crucifixion was the best she could hope for. At least her pain would be over in a few days instead of years. She didn’t dare to think that the soldiers wouldn’t come for her.

But then the door opened and a couple of men gave entered her cell and removed the ropes from her hands and feet. Jamilla felt some sort of relief when she left the cell. They would not let her starve. Thus far she had been very lucky. It was only now that she realized that nobody had abused her until now. She wasn’t raped, she hadn’t been whipped. The fact of being nude don’t scare her, as a slave girl she has experienced this form of humilation many times, it was usual for the female to walk nude trough the city up tot he crucifixion side, while the men are allowed to wear a loincloth.

As they came out of the dark hallways into the inner yard of the camp, Jamilla spotted a long, thin, wooden cross lying on the ground. “Pick it up!” one of the soldiers said. Jamilla walked towards the cross and lifted it on her shoulder. There was no use in trying to resist, which would only make it worse for her. Two soldiers came standing next to her and one of them hung a wooden plate around her neck with her name, her age and her crime carved in it. Jamilla expected them to push her forward in to the streets of the city, but they didn’t. Both of the soldiers were looking at a little door behind them. As Jamilla looked at it as well, she saw an other soldier coming out with a hammer, a ladder and a basket with nails. Long heavy spikes…

“So it ’s going to be a full nailing” Jamilla said to herself. Until now she had hoped that they would only use ropes or at least only nail her hands, but as she could count more than two nails, she knew she wouldn’t be that lucky. The soldier loaded the gear on a donkey and the other two gave Jamilla a gentile push on her shoulder. “Let’s go.” They said and the campgates opened.

Jamilla carried her cross through the narrow streets of the city. It wasn’t very heavy but despite the early hour the sun was already shining hot. As she came closer to the crucifixion site, more and more people were watching and following her, yelling things at her. She noted the views of the men, on her slim body, her well-shaped breasts, with the long nipples. Her master has pierced them years ago, she has to wear rings there, and the nipples has grown considerably. Except her long hair, her body has been shaved completely, even if the pubic hair has started to grow back, her crotch is visible for everyone.

“Look at you, you stupid basterds,” Jamilla said to herself “ shouldn’t you be working? No you just want to see me suffer, you want to hear me scream on the cross, you want to see the extreme fear in my eyes when they nail me to it. Well screw you! You think I’m afraid but I’m not, you think I’ll beg them for mercy, beg them not to nail my feet, but you’re wrong, wrong, wrong! I won’t. In fact I’ll show you that it doesn’t scare me, I’ll show you how a proud girl faces her destiny!”

As she took the last turn to the marketplace, Jamilla felt this strange sensation in her underbelly. She knew she was walking her last few steps ever. On the market place, one of the soldiers gave the order to stop right in the middle of the square. She let her cross slip to the ground, took a few steps back and looked at the people that came to see her humiliation. One soldier held a hand on her shoulder and took back the wooden plate as the other one unpacked the gear. The third one began to declare her verdict and why she deserved it. During that time Jamilla realized that the strange feeling in her underbelly wasn’t fear as she thought it was, but pleasure. Her crotch has become wet, she noticed it. Every single person on the square wanted to see her young, nude body exposed on the cross. She knew she turned on every man that came to see her today, but none of them would ever have her. She would remain an unreachable ideal forever. She knew she could give them a spectacle they would never forget, that would make every other women look like durt.

Right now Jamilla realized that her time had come. The third soldier reached the end of his speech.

Jamilla knew what she had to do, she would show the crowd she was not afraid. Slowly she walked towards the cross, looking at the soldiers. Then she turned around, looked at he crowd and went lying down on her cross. Before one of the soldiers could grab her, she placed both of her wrists on the crossbeam, waiting for the nails.

The soldier that was going to nail her held back his two accompagnons. “No, no, don’t grab her. I want to see if she really can take this.” Jamilla looked at him as he put the first heavy spike right on top of her wrist. There was no one holding her wrists in place, yet she did not pulled them away, when the soldier raised his hammer for the first blow. Jamilla looked closely as the point of the first nail was driven into her wrist. “Aagh!” The pain was more than unbearable, it didn’t just stay in her wrist. Like water spilled on a flat stone, the pain started to run in various directions, all through her body. Yet the nail had only cut a few muscles and flesh. Right now he was only pushing on her wristbones, slightly driving them apart. As much as Jamilla was suffering, she couldn’t move her arms. She could only watch how the hammer came down a second time. This time the nail crushed her wristbones. Jamilla could feel the couldnes of the steel against her bones. Again she could not hold back a short scream. The pain had now turned into a supernatural form of agony. One of the soldiers who was standing next to the cross, noticed how Jamilla was rubbing her beautiful bare feet over the sand in a useless attempt to lighten the pain. Although the nail hadn’t reached the beam yet, she managed to keep her tortured wrist in place. Her most beautiful body was already covered with sweat when the hammer came down for the third time. Finally the nail came out of her wrist again and made his first contact with the crossbeam. Jamilla felt a bit relieved because she thought the wrist part was over. Once the nail was through, it would be easier to bare. But she was wrong. The hardness of the wood made it very hard to finish the job. The executioner needed six more blows to get her wrist fully nailed to the beam, every blow causing Jamilla more and more pain in addition to the already unbearable agony…

At the first blow, Jamilla had pulled back her second wrist. “Aagh!” A short scream escaped her mouth every time the nail went deeper. Finally the last blow was given and the executioner stood up. Shortly he admired his work, then he walked over to the other side of the beam to nail her other wrist. Jamilla didn’t know how she did it, but she had managed not to cry. Although only one of the four nails was in place, she was already covered with sweat. She looked at her unnailed wrist once more, then she placed it on the crossbeam as she saw the executioner approached with the second nail. He looked at her beautiful young face while he went across her wrist with his fingers to locate the bones. When he found the right spot, he place the nail on it, held his hammer high up in the sky. Then he waited for a moment to see if Jamilla really wouldn’t pull down her arm now that she knew what it felt like to have one nailed wrist. Then he started his horrible job.

Jamilla thought she knew what she had to expect, but no one could ever get used to a sudden explosion of pure pain like that. Again her short screams filled the air, again her beautiful bare feet rubbed against the sand, but yet the agony seemed like at least a thousand times worse. Again she felt how the nail crushed some of her bones and drove others apart. It was in this pure sensation of nothing-but-absolute-agony- that Jamilla realized something strange. With every blow she screamed her little “AaAgh’s” as a message to every one on the square that she couldn’t take it any more. But now she realized, as her pain reached a new, horrible peak with every other blow that she wanted more. Though the agony made it quite impossible to keep her wrist in place, as long as the nail hadn’t pinned it to the wood, Jamilla realized she was able to do so, because she loved it. From this moment one, she could kill and love the executioner for what he was doing to her at the same time. She hated and admired him because he was able of hurting her like this. Though her agony reached unknown hights with every blow, she couldn’t wait for the next one. She watched closely how the nail disappeared deeper into her wrist and into the wood. When the executioner stood up after the nailing, Jamilla felt relieved and disappointed at the same time. Her body was under tension, shivering, excited, despite the heat her nipples remain hard all the time, and she notes that her juice has started to leak.

Jamilla looked at her beautiful nude body as the soldiers made preparations to pull up the cross. With her arms spread out like this above her head and her legs a bit opened to feel the sand under her feet for the last time, both her beautiful small breasts with their long and hard nipples and shaven pubic were exposed to the crowd. Yet Jamilla felt no shame, she felt only pain and a deep desire for more pain. Two soldiers were tying ropes to both ends of the crossbeam while the third one was placing some small pieces of wood at the bottom of the longpole so that the cross wouldn’t slide over the sand when they tried to raise it. Then they attached the ropes to their donkey as well. Then the executioner kneeled down at Jamilla’s feet. He grabbed them by the ankles and measured the length of her legs. He placed her feet on the longpole, right next to each other, so that her legs were slightly bent. He looked at it, changed the pose a bit, released her feet and carved a little bit of wood out of the pole, where he wanted her feet to be when he nailed them. Jamilla had observed his actions very well. For a moment she thought he was going to nail her feet before they raised the cross. She had loved the feeling of his hand around her feet. The two soldiers made the donkey pull up the cross while the executioner made sure the longpole would slip into the hole that was dug for it. As they raised her cross and her feet left the ground for the last time, Jamilla felt how her weight was no longer carried by the thin longpole but only by the two spikes that pierced her wrists. She had to scream. Little yelps of both extreme agony and pleasure escaped her mouth while the donkey was raising her cross. As her cross was almost in a complete vertical position, Jamilla spotted the carve made by the executioner to indicate the intended position of her feet. While the soldiers were making sure the cross wouldn’t fall back if they cut the ropes, Jamilla tried out her final footpose. With her feet against the longpole and her legs opened widely because of the roundness of the longole, she decided that it was both a humiliating and an exciting pose. Jamilla looked at her elegant ankles and her adorable toes. Soon her most beautiful feet would be nailed. To feel once more the pain of really hanging on a cross, she moved her legs away from the longpole, so that they were just hanging on either side of it. Now the executioner placed his ladder against the cross and climbed up to fulfill his duty.

As the executioner reached the final step of the ladder, Jamilla lowered her left foot and placed it right on the spot the executioner wanted it to be. He put the nail right on the most central spot of her foot, slightly adapted its pose so that the toes were really pointing towards the ground. Then he began the nailing. Once again Jamilla experienced a wave of fresh agony running through her body. Again she felt how the nail pushed against the bones of her foot and crushed them with the second blow. Again she let out her little yells every time the nail went a bit deeper. Even when the nail entered the wood after the third blow, she didn’t dare to put any weight on it. Her foot was causing her the same amount of agony as both her wrists. Oooh, she loved crucifixion right now; She thanked the people that invented this heavenly torture from the bottom of her heart as the final blows were given. As the executioner finished the nailing of her left foot, Jamilla felt a bit sad. Now her other foot was the only thing left. After that, her agony would slowly fade away … So she put her other foot right next to her nailed one. The executioner brought out the last nail. Jamilla closed her eyes as her bully raised his hammer. Very intensely she tried to analyze the waves of pain that were caused by the final spike. As the bones of her right foot were crushed she couldn’t hold back a small yelp. Also when she felt how the nail tore the skin of here sole apart, she simply had to release a little “ Ôah!” As the nail was driven further into her foot and the wood of the longpole, Jamilla first realized she was being put to death in the most cruel, horrible and agonizing way known in the whole of the Roman Empire, and that she just loved it. The soldier smashed the nail a bit deeper for the last time. Then he went down a few steps and nailed the wooden plate that quoted Jamill’s crime, name and age to the longpole, right underneath her beautiful, nailed feet. “Jamilla, twenty one year old, blonde slave, murder, theft and arson.” Then he stepped down, took away his ladder and together with one of his fellows he went back to the camp. The third one staid to guard Jamilla so that no one would get her down of there.

Although it had seamed a lot longer, her crucifixion had only taken half an hour. Now most of the spectators resumed their work on the market. For Jamilla, the real horror of crucifixion was about to begin. Right now she realized that the pain in her wrists became too much to bare, even for someone who loved it, so Jamilla had to push up on her feet. Putting her entire weight on the nails piercing her feet caused her a wonderful amount of pain, yet she had to let go, if she didn’t want to faint, and she fell back on her wrists. But very soon, again, the pain in her wrists forced her to retry the push up. The Romans had spiked her in a very ingenious way. By bending her legs just a little bit, Jamilla had to face the problem where to put her weight, but she couldn’t suffocate that easy. As she looked around to see what the other people who had watched her crucifixion were doing. Some people were still looking at her, pointing out to each other how well she was nailed. Jamilla herself was also admiring the work of her bully. While she was at it, she saw that she wasn’t bleeding as much as she thought. The only blood Yamilla saw was the blood that had run out of the wounds when the nails were still driven in. Meanwhile the soldier that staid behind walked over to the fountain and took a drink. He didn’t return to the cross but went strait to one of the stalls on the market. He decided to watch over her from there, in the shadow. On the cross, Jamilla was exposed to the sun. Very slowly her bronzed skin was burning. As she saw the guard take a drink, Jamilla became aware of her own thirst. She wondered whether she could ask for some water as well. After a while her thirst became so big she decided to risk it. “Can…can I have some water to, please…?” she moaned. The guard fulfilled her request and put a cup filled with water on the top of his spear. Jamilla drunk it all and asked for more several times, especially around noon when the sun was burning every drop of liquid out of her.

Jamilla now realized that the pain wasn’t fading away at all. She didn’t know why but the spikes kept hurting her as much as they did when they were driven into place. She looked once more to the nails piercing her body. As she could clearly feel, al four of them were smashed through some bones. “I wonder…” she thought. Jamilla tried to move her fingers, but some of them didn’t react to her command. Also her toes weren’t completely movable. The sight of the spikes entering her feet and wrists fascinated her. Jamilla tried to reach the head of the nails in her wrists. Her fingers could only touch the top of the nails. Her excitement still remains, and her crotch has started to leak, she notes the liquid running down the lips, and the it drops down to the sand.

As the sun went down and the market became empty, Jamilla first realized she would never leave her cross again. Even her corpse would be left up there after she died. She wondered what it would be like, if she died. Would she pass out and never awake again? She didn’t know.

Jamilla’s first night on the cross was filled with agony. There was now way of getting some sleep up there. If the pain didn’t keep her awake, then the coldness of the night would make sure she didn’t sleep. The hours passed slowly, way to slowly, but when Jamilla finally thought she was used to it, the first rays of sunlight announced a new day….

As the market became crowded again, people returned to her cross to see how she was doing. "You 're realy enjoying this, aren't you?" Jamilla managed to ask her public. Of course they did. "Guess what," Jamilla moaned as a reply, "so do I..."

According to some spectators who had seen a few crucifixions already, Jamilla was “dancing” real nice. She was pushing herself up on the spikes piercing her feet and falling back on her wrists al the time. Even if she didn’t had to push up to get some fresh air, she still forced herself to do so. It largely increased her pain. It was her second day on the cross, but Jamilla felt far from exhausted. Now she knew why she hadn’t been raped or whipped: If she were still strong when they nailed her to her cross, she would last longer. Once again Jamilla looked at her beautiful body. The nails fascinated her, how they disappeared in her wrists and feet. Only four nails, but they put her in hell. Right now the thought crossed her mind that despite of the fact that she had been drinking quite a lot yesterday, she didn’t have to pee. The sun burned away every single drop of liquid, even the water from the fountain. In the afternoon, Jamilla felt how she was becoming weaker and weaker, how the pain slowly faded. Right now she wished she could live through it al again, from the cell, to the first nail, the moment of triumph when she exposed her completely nude body to the overwhelmed crowd, the nailing of her wrists and feet, her complete crucifixion. Later that day Jamilla lost conscience. She didn’t saw how a rich salesman paid of the guarding soldier and ordered his men to get Jamilla down from her cross. She didn’t even realized the nails were pulled out.

Jamilla looked out of the window as the sun came up. Six months had passed since her crucifixion. Her wounds had completely healed. The salesman had dropped her of at one of his houses in a small village while she was still unconscious. An other girl slave had told her everything. She had never seen him until now. He was standing in the inner yard, saying goodbye to someone. Then he entered Jamilla’s room. “You’re so beautiful” he said. “You’re so beautiful that you can ask me anything. Ask me and I’ll do it!” Jamilla looked at him as he touched her face. “Well, there is one thing you could do…” She answered.

Later that morning, the entire village watched how Jamilla publicly undressed herself. Completely nude, she walked over to the cross and went lying down on it. She smiled at the salesman as he approached with the hammer and the nails. “Nail me!” she said.

Fun in france round the pool

I used to work over in the South of France were the weather in the summer was beautiful. Three of the lads I worked with used to rent a villa which had a swimming pool in the garden and its own personal grounds surrounded by a low wall, a road and pathway running by the villa one side and a simular neighbouring villa to which a couple also from the UK rented in there mid 20's lived.

One weekend my two room mates had decided to go home for the weekend, leaving me to the villa and pool for the weekend all to myself. During the Saturday afternoon the weather was amazing, me been outside in my short by the pool taking the occasional dip in the pool to cool off an sun bathing taking in the rays. After a few hours had passed I started to feel a little Horny on the sun lounger, an thinking naughty thoughts making my cock become all erect in my shorts. The naughty thoughts that ran though my head making me more and more horny every second and my tip of my cock tingle. I had to start touching my cock though my shorts with long strokes up and down my crouch, cupping my swollen ball now an then. I was super horny now and I had forgotten I was outside round the pool to be honest with you, I was just having a amazing feeling running though my body. I could not resist no longer I had to get my cock out and stroke it properly, at which time I slipped my short down to my ankles and flipped them off. My naked body exposed to the elements, an not even thinking about anybody driving or walking by would be able to see my naked body an huge hard on. I just could not resist, I started to stroke my cock up an down my shaft, slow long sweeping movements as my hips gyrated with every stroke, as my other hand ran across my body making me tingle all over. Hearing the occasional car going by really got me going an reminded me I was outside in the open, thinking people could be seeing or even watching me pleasure myself.

What seemed like hours went by but probably more like 15 minutes went by as I stroked my hard cock thrusting it through my hand enjoying myself, I suddendly heard giggles coming from over the wall, I quickly opened my eyes reaching down for my shorts to cover up quick. I then looks over to by the wall an there was two ladies I would say in there early to mid 30s one been blonde id say a size 14, the other a brunette an probably a size 12 from what I could see smiling at each other an looking over to me. The blonde lady shouted over

"ne vous arrêtez pas"

which means

"do not stop"

in French. Feeling a little worried been caught I was a little shy at first but after they shouted again, I thought what the hell I have been caught, I am even hornier now than I was initially an they want to watch.

So I pulled my shorts away again an continued to stroke my long hard cock as I had been doing before, I was feeling the tip of my cock producing pre-cum an slowly running my other hand down to my cock I rubbed my finger over tip of my cock, so I had the pre-cum on my finger an slowly licked the pre-cum from my finger. It was so warm an a little salty but not nasty. I was so so horny now knowing I was been watched as well by at least two people that I knew off. I continued stroking knowing I was getting very very close to shooting my load. I just knew I had to take my hot sticky cum in my own mouth. I wanted that hot sticky salty taste in my mouth which I had done before, but no one had seen or knew I cum in my own mouth an liked to swallow it. So without even thinking twice I moved down the sun lounger slightly an rolled my legs over the back off my head so that my cock was right above my mouth waiting for the explosion of hot sticky cum, I felt my body tingle all over as I rubbed my cock faster and faster, an it happend the release off pleasure, as I moaned an hot sticky warm cum filled my mouth which was slightly salty but with a nice bitter sweet taste only people who have tasted cum will know. An swallowed the lot down as the last drops dripped from the tip of my cock.

Then the horniness quickly subsided to which I remembered I was outside and two sexy women at least had just watched me. I lowered my legs from over my head an looked over to the wall to where the women were standing with heir mobile phones an started grinning an applaud me, to which settled my nervous an heartbeat slightly. I quickly grabbed my short an slipped them back on an went inside the villa giving the ladies a little wink an wave as they slowly turned an walked away down the street.

A few weeks had gone by and many a good night pleasuring myself thinking off that day, an how horny it was knowing the two french women had definitely watched me and wondering who else had possibly seen me be naughty that day by the pool.

That night we had a lot off people from work around for a nice barbecue an a few drinks. The couple Becky and Sam from the villa next store were invited to come by us. As the night progressed an the drinks flowed, the Becky and Sam came over and sat with me on the bench outside while others had gone inside for a little bit of rest from the sun. I could see they were looking at each other an then at me after saying the general introductions as you do when sitting down next to someone.

Then Becky leaned over to me an whispered in my ear,

" Me and Sam seen you by the pool the other week".

My body shuddered knowing what they had saw, I must have gone bright red, what seemed like a age of silence between all 3 off us Sam said,

"dont worry mate. Me and especially Becky found it so hot watching you by the pool, she got super horny an we started to fuck each other as we watched you through the patio window. Becky was so horny specially when you cum in your mouth, You made her orgasm so loud as I took her doggy style, I had never felt her pussy muscles contract that much before it was amazing".

We all paused again an Becky said,

"do not worry we will not tell anyone, it will be our little secret. But make sure you let us know when you are going to do that again. We would love to watch" then winked at me.

To which I replied

"I am glad you enjoyed watching me. Maybe I could show u both again sometime in a more private show, an explained that I was pleased that they were not grossed out by it or wanted to call the cops"

We all just giggled an got on with a enjoyable evening.

One month later I had to leave for a new job, without having them watch again which was a little disappointing. But to this day that memory of Becky an Sam watching and the two french women, an who ever else seen that day makes me really horny an wanting to do it again. I still to this day wonder who else seen the vids an pics the two french women invetiably took on there mobile phones maybe there even on here somewhere, an who seen driving or walking by.

LETS HOPE IT HAPPENS AGAIN SOMETIME.

Sara is in a fuck harness, legs held wide open, bare feet in the air,stretched wide by the straps, but also legs held firmly apart by two street whores - nothing too pretty - real fuck slags. She is a brunette, with long wavy hair, dark eyebrows, dark brown eyes, a fit and toned body - set off with bikini lines. She is unshaven and her black curly pubes run between her legs all around her puckered asshole. There is a hint of black hair running in a thin line from her pubic bone all the way to her tummy button. She has pretty feet, her toes painted dark red. Her breasts are small but pert, with brown nipples, stiff and jutting out, super sensitised because of her situation. She is totally naked, covered in sweat. All of this in a public restroom off a highway. She has already been 'had' by some strangers, who have cum inside her - cuz there is seed dripping from her into an increasingly large and creamy puddle on the floor under her ass - her cunt hair is all matted and creamy and her pussy lips are swollen and red, pussy open and used, asshole relaxed and coated with cum.....there is a heavy smell of cum and sweat in the air. there is a splash of cum on her tummy where someone has obviously 'pulled out' of her and jetted on her belly (which is a fucking waste!) the soles of her feet are dirty where she must have walked barefoot and naked into the toilet before being 'used'. Someone has written in marker pen on her tummy,, just above the hair line... 'no condoms!'

One of the whores say's "we need more cock for this bitch! - only hung guys - no small cocks, we wanna see her gasp and cry out - - - we have all night to use her - fuck us first bareback if you need to so get full, but unload in her :-)

One of the handful of strangers in the room, his cock out, glistening with leaking seed and pointing stiffly upward says "We should wear skins - what about VD!" The whore laughs at him and states "This bitch gets off on this you fukkin queen - she needs real cock, real cum, real skin! Off strangers! You don't like it - fuck off, now get that foreskin back and unload those balls into this fresh meat!!! No skins, bare cun't - bare ripped cock only!!"

She is just a mess - her hair is matted and whisps of it are stuck to her forehead, she is grinning, a sort of leer really, pure lust - she is half dreaming and half awake, lost in sex with strangers, feeling the sensations from in her belly - her womb full of cum from who the hell knows who....she needs to piss so much, but she does'nt want to spill any cum - every time she laughs or coughs, streams of sperm sputter out of her, down her ass and drip in long streaks onto the floor with a just audible 'splatter' - a couple of guys have just walked in - one is huge! his stiff uncut cock (at least 12 inches) and heavy balls hung in full view - he has postitioned himself between her legs - cock, its foreskin tight back over this swollen engorged purple head, already shining with pre-cum - pointing upward, veins defined and pulsing. He has his hands on her hips - she has her head up - looking down between her legs - cunt hair, soapy and the black hair matted with live sperm - she is so wet - he will be able to enter her - right up to the balls in one clean thrust......'take your time' she says to him, smiling openly - brown eyes looking right into him........'cherish it'.....the two whores take a tighter grip on her legs as she swings in the harness - - just at the right height for him (He grins whilst he thinks about how his wife cries out if he fucks her too deeply, this will be fun, he will be able to penetrate Sara all the way to his balls, she is completely open and will be unable to alter her position. Up to the cervix!) - - each put one hand under her buttocks, pulling both down and out - exposing her insides for his penis. 'Ride her stud' says one of them 'but slow and when you cum, just keep still and deep honey......be selfish - fill her belly with arms and legs - she's ovulating, look at how stiff and dark her nipples are - don't waste it. Fuck her and leave her' - she laughs and Sara grins, but nervously, he is big and thick, and she needs to take all of him in her body - - he slides in - slowly - she gasps - there is an obscene 'sqwelch' as the flood of sperm from at least 10 previous guys is both f***ed through her cervix and deep into her womb, as well as all over the floor and his balls. He is jammed all the way in - only his balls visible - firm, large oval shapes in his ballsack - they were hanging loosely between his legs before he entered her, now, his testicles aching, heavy and charged with cum, they have ridden up and each is tight alongside each side of his swollen cock. Sara has her feet in the air, with him still and firmly between her legs (he is being selfish, holding deep - cock knob jammed right against her firm cervix, he holds still and feels her - deliberately pulsing his own ass, so he can really feel the pleasure - he is rock solid, he will take his time. He has three daughters and a Son at home - he can make babies, he has form, he is a good fuck and he knows it! - Her toes were pointed, but now, due to the effort of taking him, her bare feet are arched back - toes curled upward with the strain....."oh fuuuuuck', she moans - her eyes wide open and startled - "Wow - he is fuckin h huuuuge!" - One of the whores says "Relax honey - take that cock, relax and take if to the root - feel it, feel it". As Sara tries to relax, she looks over his shoulder - the guy with him, with his distended cock already out, has been joined by more men - most already masturbating....she will need to pace herself - the smell of sperm and sweat is almost overpowering,,,,,,,she is going to cum again. Before she does so - he unloads, in long powerful pulses. She can feel each spurt - although her insides are warm, she can still feel each hot splash against the back wall of her abused vagina. One of the whores, seeing what was about to happen - is behind him - cupping his bollocks firmly in her hand - she is sqweeeezing his balls hard, in time with each pulse she can feel "Stay deep babe," she says as he groans in pleasure "Don't pull out" The other whore, who has her hand flat on Sara's bikini line announces to the men in the room "Fuck guys, I can fucking feel that! Each fukkin pulse - I can feel a bulge in her body - she gonna be pregnant for sure!" There is laughter in the room - a distorted sick sort of laughter, this is lust, this is like a common stud farm. Once the guy has finished he starts to withdraw - Sara, her head still up - nipples stiff and hard, looks around her at the scene. As he pulls very slowly out, she arches her back upward so as not to spill his seed, with her cunt full, she masterbates to a climax - moaning as her pelvic floor muscles pulse - taking his hot sperm deep into her, she doesn't spill a drop, he is the one.........Although now spent, his bollocks emptied and now slowly descending in his scrotum to hang heavily in the sac, his cock is still semi hard, a big and thick phallus by any standard, its foreskin now covering most of the distended helmet again, an inch of undelivered sperm hanging out of the open hole, dangling as it slowly stretches away from his cock, white and very thick. The shaft is covered in a white mucus - sperm from previous strangers and Sara's cum mixed together into a thick paste which covers him right up the shaft smearing his balls and the base of his pubic bone. 'Come here hon', says one of the whores, 'let the guys have some pics'. Sara sits half up - supported on her elbows with her legs still wide apart - the bare soles of her feet together. She is open for all to see, swollen red pussy lips and a clear hole into her body all covered in white foam. She is gaping about an inch wide caused by a combination of being fucked by a hung cock and sexual excitement. Her cunt lips are parted perfectly framed by her pubic hair. The stud stands beside her head, with his waist level with her face. His cock hangs half hard, drooping but still engorged, the veins on his shaft thick, like rope. He cradles her head with his right hand and rests it against the outside of his hip so her head is right alongside his genitals - the shaft of his wet cock presses against her cheek - its length running all the way from her eye line to her chin - his bollocks hang just below her face, the intended inference is clear.....i've just had this woman, and she loved it. Her belly is full of my seed. Sara slightly opens her mouth and gazes into the many eyes watching the scene - her stud gropes her left breast, with little care, like a a****l trader testing the stock. 'Photograph her you sick fucks ' says one of the tarts, 'post the images all over the fucking net'!! Sara's eyes flutter as a number of flashes from mobile phones go off - this is a truly obscene sight. The stud moves away from her, leaving a streak of white mess smeared down her face and cheek. ....now its time for more....'OK then' says Sara --'fill my belly'. She stands up, helped by both women. She is about 5'6", shorter that the men in the room. As she stands upright she cannot help but unload some of the sperm and her genital fluids from inside her body - some falls directly onto the floor between her feet with a dull, thick splosh sound - the rest pours thickly and slowly down the insides of the legs, in white streaks. She laughs in a low obscene drawl...'yep - that does it' she smiles.. She smiles gently with her eyes shut, enjoying the feeling of hot fluid on her skin. Two of the men are standing beside her, each with an arm around her waist - she in turn has her arms around their backs with her hands on their shoulders. Both men are fully erect, balls hard and swollen, cocks straining upward - each pulsing in time with the pulse of their hearts. The older man, wearing glasses is big and thick, uncut with a red and raw looking knob end - the hole at the end is more like a little pit than a slit, making him 'open' all the time. Some pre-cum has smeared all over the helmet and all over his retracted foreskin - but its more creamy than clear and Sara can smell it - its strong and pungent. The other guy has a bent tool which sticks out at 45 degrees, covered in thick veins - he has a very long foreskin and even though he is erect it fully covers his knob - the loose skin at the end wet. The shape of his helmet is clearly defined under the hood and is swollen - far bigger than the shaft. Sara gazes at it and licks her lips - 'I can't wait to feel that pull back in my tummy' she says and laughs. 'Slow down, slow down you cunts' says one of the whores - now its time to just use her, slowly. Sara, lie back again honey and just take these cocks in turn' She has a glass bowl in her hands and once Sara is back in the harness, she sits cross legged under her arse, with the bowl. 'If you guys spill any out of her - i'll collect it.......we gonna pore it into her ass at the end!' Now the situation has slowed down, each man is able to take his time enjoying her selfishly - holding back just before climax. There is a steady 'slap-slap-slap' sound as their cocks fuck her in turn. She is half lying back and half upright so that she can look down her belly and both feel and enjoy the sight. Her black pubes are now covered in a white foam, her clit poking out through the 'v' of her cunt lips - sticking up through all the spent semen of her partners. At times, she reaches down her tummy and masturbates with her middle finger, sometimes dipping her finger into herself along with the phallus inside her. No-one talks anymore, her gasps, the sounds of sex and the atmosphere are enough. What a night

It was back in the days of CL, where horny guys like me could post ads and find a side chick with ease. I found it was easy to do if you worded things right. I’d always get a few nibbles from real women looking to fuck. My insatiable hunger to fuck was barely satisfied from my home life, and my marriage was deteriorating because my wife lost interest in sex (hormonal issues). Wife eventually got the medical attention she needed, but she’s the one who opened up the marriage so that I could “go have fun.”
I’d post multiple ads, honest with my intent, “Married man looking to creampie you.” Turns out there is a lot of women out there who absolutely love getting seeded. I’ve been with all kinds of women, black, latina, and white. Usually, if the woman was overweight, they had a lot of issues and were very self-conscious so it was very easy to get in their pants. Not that I was a chubby chaser, but it was pretty much a guaranteed lay if she was fat.
This story is about Linda. Linda was (and probably still is) a nurse. I posted on CL just to see what was out there and I caught Linda’s eye. She sent me a photo of her standing in front of a bathroom mirror, showing some cleavage. I responded back that she was very beautiful, and I thanked her for sending me the picture. We emailed back and forth, I sent her my picture and she thought I was attractive so we decided to meet at a public place just to see if we were a match.
I met her in a park the next day after work. She was a very hefty woman, probably well over 350lbs. Linda was wearing sunglasses, and a long dress, and she had red lipstick on. Even with all of that, she wasn’t pretty to me at all. She took off her glasses, and I understood why she had them on, she was trying to hide that her eyes were misaligned, she had lazy eye. My mind was fighting itself, pussy is pussy, but she was definitely someone I could easily pass up sexually.
“Let’s get a hotel tomorrow, ok?” She told me, and leaned in for a kiss. I froze for a second, and then decided to go for it. Now I don’t know if she was playing a game, but when my lips met hers, it was just a standard kiss, she didn’t even open her mouth for my tongue. My tongue pushed through her lips and her mouth opened and she seemed shocked, like she’s never French kissed. Her tongue wasn’t moving, she seemed like she absolutely didn’t know how to kiss. I pulled away.
“You ok?” I asked.
“Yeah, I’ve just never been kissed like that,” she said blushing. I had my doubts, and didn’t believe her.
“Your husband never French kissed you? You never had a boyfriend kiss you like that?”
“Not like that, no.”
We parted ways and she said she’d pay for the hotel room. The fucked up part is that she lived pretty close to my house, literally 4 blocks away in the same neighborhood. She said she responded to the ad because it was near her and it peeked her interest.
The next day I left work early and headed to the designated hotel, I texted her telling her I was there. She texted me back with the room number, and that she was nervous. I didn’t respond back, just headed to the room, knocked and she opened the door.
She was wearing a red teddy, of which I could see her tits through it, her girth prevented me from seeing her pussy. I had second thoughts, of which she might have picked up on. Linda clenched my arm and ushered me to the bed.
“You can fuck me anywhere you want,” she said trying to be erotic. We started kissing, I removed her teddy and started fingering her. She had a nice soft bald pussy. I went down on her, but had to push some of the layers of fat up as she spread her legs. She moaned my name as I licked her and then told me, “I want you in me!”
She bent over doggy style, spreading her legs. Her ass wasn’t really anything to speak of, a bit flat. I seen her asshole puckering up at me and thought of giving it a try, but slid my cock inside her pussy. It was nice and warm. I started thrusting in and out, letting the tip barely escape before jamming it roughly back in her. She was wet, so wet my balls were soaked in her fluids and it was dripping down my leg. I pulled out and circled her anus with the tip of my cock, and she backed into it. We didn’t have lube and she wasn’t relaxing her anal muscles, so it was a losing battle. I got rough, and pushed as hard as I could trying to get inside her ass, she clenched the bed sheets moaning. The tip popped inside, and I began pushing deeper in her shithole.
“Oh, go slow, slow…” she moaned, gripping the sheets of the bed.
I don’t know what got into me, but I started thrusting my cock balls deep into her ripe ass. My hard cock was pulsating as I increased speed, slamming into her ass cheeks, watching her fat move in waves to each of my thrusts.
“FUCK!” she screamed, “Hold on!” I pulled out and she ran to the washroom. What followed was hearing her taking a massive shit, gaseous noises and all. Even with the door closed and the bathroom fan on, the odor was unbearable. It was nauseating and atrocious, I was thinking of getting my clothes on and leaving, but my cock was doing the thinking for me.
“But you didn’t cum in her yet,” my cock said.
“Dude, have some god damned standards bro, she’s ugly,” I told my cock.
“Pussy is pussy, when she comes back out, cum in her and then we can go.” My cock throbbed.
“Asshole,” I told him, “Such an asshole.”
She came out of the washroom apologizing, “I’m so sorry, it’s been a while, next time I’ll make sure I’m prepared.”
Linda laid down on the bed, spreading her legs, “Your ad said something about a creampie? Momma needs her cream filling!”
My dick, “See?”
I mounted her, stuffing my cock inside her pussy and started pumping. I closed my eyes, but then decided to look down at my cock going in and out of her. Her arms pulled me down for a kiss, her hefty tits wobbling as my pelvis met hers. Honestly it took me a while to cum. I hammered at her cunt for a good 20 minutes and finally my seed burst into her. Her fat hands gripped my ass pulling me deeper, and I released all I could inside of her. I rolled off of her, and laid there for a bit, she cuddled into me, thanking me.
I got dressed and she started making plans for our next encounter. I met her about three more times and then broke it off. It wasn’t that she was fat, it’s that she just wasn’t my type at all. I’ve banged fat chicks that were totally hot as hell, but she was just not attractive to me at all.
She was disappointed, telling me that she thinks she’s in love with me, but I told her that I didn’t have the same feelings and just wanted to go my separate way.
I’ve fucked at least 5 different women from CL, fell in love with one – but those stories are for another time. I wrote this story just to get it off my chest and get it out of the way. I have to confess she was one of the worst fucks I’ve ever had.

I confess I'm considering cheating on my wife.

A bit (or a lot) of backstory: I've always been very shy and nerdy, not bad looking, but the total antithesis of a ladies' man. My senior year in high-school I was invited to go on a trip to Australia for a youth leadership conference. The trip was supposed to be for people finishing their first year of college, but through a mix-up I was able to go, and my parents thought it would be a good "educational" graduation gift. So I went and witnessed, without partaking, in lots of hook-ups. Our last night there we stayed at a hotel just a few blocks from Sydney's red-light district (King Street). I had a fair bit of extra cash after buying souvenirs for my family, so I was lured to a strip club. I didn't realize prostitution was legal there, and it was only a few minutes before I was lured to a private room and convinced to pay for a BJ. Right before I finished she stopped and asked if I wanted more -- in retrospect a great "marketing" tactic for that line of work. I still had some cash, but not enough - she finally agreed to do the deed, but insisted we had to be quiet or she'd get in trouble for taking such a low sum. So we did. And it was incredibly lousy. She just lay there, shirt on, didn't move a muscle, didn't make a sound. And even though I used a condom, I spent months convinced I had contracted something nasty. I must have had myself tested at clinics at least 3 times.

That was my only even-remotely sexual experience all the way through college. When I started grad school, I met a girl and we started dating -- my first girlfriend, and it didn't come until the age of 22. We quickly started into sex and a few months into it we stopped using a condom because she told me she couldn't get pregnant. Go figure--she did. She was a good Christian girl, and a total pro-lifer, so it shocked me when she was the one who decided to have the abortion. It was a hard time for her - moreso because she had been told by doctors this couldn't happen. That was only 3 months into the relationship.

I kept dating her, and eventually she started pushing me for the bling. I resisted for a long time, because aside from my one misstep in Australia, she was my only partner, and I knew I wanted more. Eventually, though, I convinced myself I could be monogamous with her, and we married about 19 months ago.

She was never petite to begin with, but she also has a problem with weight, she works out like a fiend, and eats healthier than anyone I know but the weight keeps piling on (it's part of the same condition that is supposed to prevent her from getting pregnant), though she has so far kept herself under 200 lbs, she is not skinny. On top of that, my eye has started to stray too, my confidence has gone up a whole lot, and I can see other women who are interested in me.

Since the wedding I've stopped in a few strip clubs and discovered a few that are little more than fronts for brothels. Curiosity also brought me to an AMP, though I only got an HJ, and even then only because the girl seemed so upset that I wasn't going to tip for anything extra.

This has caused me to slowly start squirreling away enough to be able to afford all the "extras" at one of these places. Just recently I met that mark. And there's a weekend coming up where my wife will be out of town. But since I hit that mark suddenly, I'm finding my libido is down, and I don't really want to do it.

I really do love my wife. I'm incredibly worried about the harm it would do if she found out, or if I did catch something. I don't want to have an affair, even an FWB thing because you never know when that other person could send you an incriminating e-mail, text, phone call, or outright try to blackmail me. But I am really sexually frustrated and I really want to experiment with more pussy. I've tried pushing the open-marriage, or swinging thing too, but she's also totally not into that.

So I know motherless is supposed to be a moral-free zone. I don't need anyone preaching to me. What I want to know is guys, (and gals) who have similar situations, what advice do you have?

Porn and sexual frustration made me crave incest. I'm a woman, by the way. This started years ago. I was 19 then and at home from college during a summer break. I was still a virgin at that point and I had only had one boyfriend, so of course I would spend most of my free time watching porn and masturbating. I never considered myself to be an attractive woman: I was 5'5 and weighed 260 pounds, with huge belly fat/fat rolls, double chin, sausage fingers, broad shoulders and very thick legs/cellulite. Well, I did have a big ass and tits (E-cup) to go with it too (duh) but that was about it. My mom, now in her 50s, has pretty much the same proportions/build, except she's a blonde and I'm a brunette.

The turning point was when I was watching that really nasty amateur porn video. Some fat blonde slut (even bigger than me, and 18 according to the video) with big tits and ass was being fucked, bareback, by a fat, hairy, middle-aged man with long thick dick. For some reason it really turned me on! I was fingering herself and rubbing my hard clit really fast. I was close to cumming and all of a sudden the girl starts moaning "Yes, daddy, harder, harder!" and "This is so wrong...but it feels so right" and "Incest... incest..." That took me aback, I had no idea it was i****t porn. It opened with them fucking abd then suddenly they start talking like that. And then I felt my heart beat really fast, my pussy clenching as a big, nasty glob of juices popped out and dripped down the chair. I thought about it and said Fuck it. I continued watching and fingered myself just as fast. Within few minutes I came hard. I felt so dirty and nasty afterwards. (I saved the video and I still masturbate to it from time to time, it is so hot.)

My dad came to my room that night. I know what you must be thinking LOL but he would always come to my room to give me a goodnight kiss. He always adored me. Needless to say, I'm an only child. But that night I felt this strange, sudden... thrill when he walked in. Then he leaned over and kissed my forehead, like he always did. Except this time my whole body felt flushed and my heart started beating faster. I could feel his scent and I shuddered... After he left, I couldn't sleep, I kept thinking about that, about him... I creamed my panties, my clit popped up... finally, I slid my hand down and enjoyed myself. I tried to just think about the porn I watched, but I soon started imagining my dad on top of me, pounding me hard... To paint a picture, my dad is a huge man, 6'3 and weighs over 350 pounds, works as a construction worker. Huge belly fat but with big, strong hands and tense, pronounced muscles in arms and chest. So the fantasy of him on top and fucking me hard was very exciting! I came to that fantasy and it was the best orgasm of my life. Then all the emotion overwhelmed me and I cried until I fell asleep. I honestly didn't know if I was crying because I was so ashamed of what I did, what I fantasized about, or because I knew it could never happen...

From that point on evety time my dad would come to my room at night I would get aroused. My imagination was running wild. Over time, I kind of started flirting with him. I couldn't help myself. Telling him how sweet he was and how I was lucky to have him. I would look him in the eyes when I knew he was about to give me a goodnight kiss and hold his gaze. But of course he never made a move. I once told him ('jokingly') he should get to the master's bedroom or mom might get suspicious. He just laughed it off. I was getting hornier by a day.

I actually went through my father's computer one day, while both he and mom were away. Bad idea... it only made things worse for me. Of course there was porn on it... of big, busty girls, some even bigger than me, most of them young women, my age (18-25). No dad-daughter stuff, but still... it waa like it... confirmed something... of course I got wet and ended up getting off to both my dad's porn and the fantasies of two of us together. I remained extremely horny and frustrated (even more than usual) for the rest of the day. I must have masturbated at least five times that day.

That lasted until I returned to college. After a while I would make sure to walk around him in a towel. I would take shower when I knew he would be around and then come out and pretend to look for something before coming to my room to get dressed. All flushed and wet, small towel barely covering my big boobs and round fat ass. I could feel my dad's eyes on my legs... tits... ass. I think I even saw him get hard at one point, his erection tenting his pants. I felt my clit throb when I saw that, my heart was beating so fast. He looked away quickly and didn't say anything. It made me feel so naughty... wanted. I would even do it when my mom was in the room with him. I couldn't help myself. But once again, he never made a move at me. I wished he would at least reach out to touch me... or kiss me... but he didn't. It made me very angry. But I still love him so much.

What to say in the end? That was ten years ago. I have graduated college, lost some weight but still a big girl. I have a good job and a great boyfriend that wants to fuck all the time. My parents are still happily married and all. But whenever I think about that summer and my dad, I get wet. Even writing this turned me the fuck on. No need to pleasure myself this time. I will simply go to my boyfriend in the bedroom and spread my legs. Sometimes I wonder, if I had never seen that porn and got turned on, would I have ever thought about my dear dad that way? Would our relationship still be innocent and pure? But it's too late now, I'm irreparably nasty and perverted. A lesson in there.

When my wife(19) left me(22) I was mentally broken and I let a lot of people use me. well not that many but a few. In particular I had my first same sex experience. I am not attracted to men. but for some reason I was absolutely willing to be truly abuesd. there were four(almost 5) men and three girls and one much older woman I did things with. the first experience He was between 40-50 chubby stubbly and actually not handsome in anyway. he made me into a regular fuck. he'd come around 2-3 times during the week and use me. the first couple of times were just oral. he told me to be in just a t-shirt and boxers when he arrived. the very first time he told me to get on my knees open my mouth and stick out my tongue. i closed my eyes. heard him unzip as he asked i if had ever sucked on a dick before. I replied, no. I think he liked that. he shoved a weak semi hard cock into my mouth and told me to suck him till he finished. he made me deep throat the first time. I didn't throw up or gag too bad. he wasn't as long as me but he was thicker. he finished on my face and said to be on my knees mouth open just like today next time he came over. he said he wanted me to call him daddy.

The guy liked my quietness and submissiveness and said I was very cute. he eventually got me to give up my anal cherry. he started by pulling me to my bed told me to set up doggy style he pulled down my shorts and licked my hole. I was so shocked and scared. I started apologizing but he said I was clean and he liked how I tasted. i tried to tell him not to because I afraid of catching something. I didn't want him to fuck me. he said he had a rubber and made me slide it onto him with my mouth. then he licked my butt some more and spit n it. I was so embarrassed. he slid it in and fucked me telling i was such a good boy. he kept at it for a few minutes then said the condom was probably making it hurt more and took it off and slid back into me before i could reply. he pushed my face down into the bed hard so to keep me from resisting. I was scared I felt raped and dirty and violated. I could feel him building up to orgasm as he said i'm going to breed yu. I started struggling and trying to push him off but he just held me down Ive never been very strong. he started saying be a good girl and take it. then he came in me. it was a lot there was so much. i just layed there cum dripping from my butt hole. he started chatting saying how good and nice i was as he started fingering my wet hole. I kinda felt good that i made him feel good but also like i was just raped because he didn't stop when he should of.

he kept fucking me for about 4-5 months 2-3 times a week sometimes less. he wanted to be my daddy and i had to be his little girl. he always preferred to cum in my ass. i tried to get him to use my mouth but he'd use it to get hard then he'd flip me around and slide in like i was property. i just finally gave in and let him tell me what to do. he preferred to take me doggy though a couple of times he spoon fucked me pinning me down my legs hooked immobile in his, my arms pinned and his hand on my throat. sometimes he'd make me cry and he'd muffle my mouth or force me to suck on his fingers. I finally cut him off when he started calling me his bitch and he was gonna breed me like a bitch in heat. he usually talked awful like that but it got worse and worse and when he wanted me to give it up to his dog i didn't let him come back.

I then found another guy(Teen) but i was scared after that first guy and just sucked him off till he came in my mouth. I never talked to him again.

There was another guy(30's) but he didn't like me and got super paranoid after he smoked something. Maybe pot but I think must have been stronger cause he kinda flipped out.

the fourth guy(20's) was a random thing and had a huge piercing on his junk that made me bleed he came in my ass because he ripped the condom. he was nice enough but he left me dripping cum and blood so I never saw him after that.

The fifth guy(50's) was big bristly fat but scary strong and gray. he took me to his house after finding me online. it was a long drive(longer than he said it would be) maybe 40 min I was so scared. deep into the country. truly the middle of nowhere. He had an incredible house was well off. very smart. gentlemanly. but he scared the living out of me because i don't get lost easily and I was really lost. I had smoked a huge 2gm joint before he picked me up. when he got me to his house he made me lots of sweet cherry alcohol drinks(hard stuff too) and then gave me something called a popper to sniff i've never heard of that or since but the whole night was disorienting. I'm tall and slim nerdy and with few muscles and he was built like a brick house short thick and he had muscles. he had gay porn on and asked if i would dress up cute for him. He pulled out a few boxes of women's clothes and kink outfits I of course gave in. I dunno why. I'd never cross dressed before. He picked out the kind of clothes that drove me wild when I was with my wife. A long tight thin dress(the grope fantasy kind) nylons a black bra and matching panties. he said he wanted me clean so he showered and washed and shaved me before he dressed me. I didn;t have a hair left(except on my head) after he was done. The whole time he kept up with the alcohol and poppers. I was feeling pampered and feeling good. Between my submissive nature and all this attention and admittedly the fear I was getting truly turned on. He asked if he could tie me down but I couldn't let him. I was far too afraid. He told me I was passable or more or something. and he loved me and I really gave into him. I dunno why(maybe the drugs and stuff) but I let him have it all. He took me so many times that night I lost count. I fell asleep in his bed with him. and if my ass brushed into his cock he took me again. he fucked me in ways I was sure would break my body. he put my ankles up next to my head and I thought I would die. In the morning before he would drive me home I had to cum for him. That was the first time a guy had ever expected me to cum. I always had just given. Even with my wife I had mostly given though I did cum often in and for her. I'm not easily pushed to orgasm. So he made me lay in his bed stroking myself until I came. when I got home I fell asleep with his cum still in me and he had fucked me so hard long and roughly I was bleeding again. I of course never contacted him again but I've been tempted. The way he treated me was really well even if the whole ordeal made me feel like i was going to be murdered. that was my last bi/gay experience.

i might tell the stories of the girls i did stuff with during my breakdown but I mostly just wanted to get this out there. I'm a loner and I don't have any family so I've never had anyone to confide in I also have high functioning autism and PTSD from being orphaned and put in the system. Might be why I took my separation with my wife so hard. that and the abuses she inflicted on me. I'm just looking for any genuine thoughts. I don't want to be heckled. I know that what I did was weird and disturbing and dangerous. But I wasn't my normal self. So yea. that's about it.

Yesterday was just another shitty day for me on this god forsaken rock, until I was rear ended in traffic on my way home from work.
I got out of my car to assess the damage, it was barely a scratch and could easily be buffed out. The other driver’s car had a pretty nice dent in the hood. I walked to their window to find a raven haired Latina, crying. She was beside herself. Her window was rolled up and she looked at me, shaking her head, wiping away the tears. Her door opened up and she got out of the car and started apologizing to me. She was a bit chubby, but I like curves on women – and she had some nice tits.
“I’m so sorry, I was paying attention to something else… the damage doesn’t look that bad on your car. Please don’t call the police,” she said looking at me, tears still streaming down her face.
“I take it you don’t have insurance,” I said.
She nodded and then sighed, “It’s been such a shitty day you know? I just need a break. I feel like everything I do today is just cursed. I’m literally having a nervous breakdown right now.”
I really didn’t know what to say to her, I could just let it go and let her be on her way, but something told me to chill, something told me to make sure she was going to be ok.
“Do you want to pull over into that parking lot and we can talk about it?” I asked her.
She wiped her tears away, again, “ok, I’d like that, I need someone to talk to.”
I was half expecting her to take off, but she didn’t. She followed me right into the parking lot and parked next to my car. We both got out of our cars, I leaned on the side of my car and she put her hands in her pockets and kind of smiled.
“I really didn’t mean to hit your car, I got a text from my boyfriend… well now he’s not my boyfriend anymore to put it mildly. Fucking asshole broke up with me by texting me. That’s ok, he was a loser anyway.”
“Yeah that is a shitty way to break up with someone,” I said.
“I’m not heartbroken, dude was a complete asshole, controlling. Glad it’s over, maybe these are tears of joy?” She smiled a bit.
“Well, hey if you need that hood repaired, I know someone who would be able to fix it pretty cheaply,” I said, changing the subject, “and by the way I had a shitty day too, so both of us kind of needed a little jolt, right?”
She laughed, “Jolt, huh? Why were you having a shitty day? I mean, before I decided to ram my car into yours…”
“its work, lots of demands, my boss is a narcissist, loves to demean me…” I kind of trailed off in thought.
Then I felt her hug me. Not just any hug, she put her head on my chest, and I felt her arms wrap around me, I felt her plump breasts pushing into me. Now that I think about it, she definitely pushed her tits into me on purpose.
I put my arms around her, “well um…”
She sighed, “It’s ok, we both need a hug.”
We stood there silent for a few minutes, I was blushing. She stepped back from me, and I could see her face was flush too.
“Do you feel that?” She asked me.
“Yeah, I’m pretty shy but yeah.” I was stammering.
She looked into my eyes, and I melted. My brain was racing, I didn’t know what to do, or even say but what I found myself saying was, “I’m married…”
She grinned, “I like older, married men, they’re not immature assholes and they know what they want… how old are you?”
My dick pulsated, “I’m 46…”
“Are you happily married?” She asked.
“Who is ever happily married? No my wife and I have an open relationship, but I barely act on it…”
“So, act on it…” she said.
“Look, you’re a very attractive woman… but…”
“We both need this, it will make things feel so much better. Today sucks, but we can turn it into something pleasurable for the both of us.”
I agreed, “You’re right… I just don’t want to disappoint you.”
“Believe me, at this point in my life it would take one hell of a lot to disappoint me. Follow me back to my place, I live a few blocks down. I live alone, no kids.”
My brain raced, this was completely crazy. Going from getting rear ended to getting laid? I was waiting for a ‘catch’ – what was the catch??
I agreed, got into my car and followed her to her apartment. It was a small apartment – but nicely kept.
I sat down next to her on her couch, and she turned the TV on. He hand found mine and I blushed again.
“How old are you?” I asked her.
“I’m 32, I work as a dental technician, and I’m recently single as fuck, and I just met a very hot 46 year old man, and my panties are so fucking wet…” Her mouth met mine, my hand grabbed a handful of her breast and she moaned. I pealed her clothes off, undid her bra, and went down on her.
Her pussy tasted sweet, it was unshaven, but so beautiful. Tones of brown, honey and pink caressed my tongue, her hips started grinding into my face. As my tongue flicked and poked her wet hole she moaned more, grabbing the back of my head as her body shook.
She laid back, “I really fucking needed that… hey, you’re still dressed… let’s take care of that issue.”
“I don’t have any condoms,” I bluntly stated.
Her hands were unbuttoning my pants, as I took my shirt off. She slid my underwear and pants past my ankles and proceeded to swallow my already swollen cock deep in her throat. I groaned. I’ve never been balls deep in a woman’s mouth, ever. She took my snake past her tonsils, I felt her tongue lick my balls as my cock throbbed in her mouth. She started fucking my cock with her face, faster and faster – then mounted me. Her tight dripping pussy consumed me, deep. I grabbed ahold of her tits, kissed her lips and felt her squeeze my cock with her pussy. I pushed her off me and mounted her from behind, she moaned, and then screamed.
“Oh papi!!! OH PAPI FUCK MY HARD!” And I did. My pelvis slammed into her pussy, my throbbing cock rammed deeper and deeper into her and I felt her gushing all over my cock. Her legs quivered, her pussy juices dripping, splashing on the couch and floor. I pulled out and ate her out as she came, pussy juices running down my face, onto my chest.
“Holy fuck…” she panted, “who the fuck are you? I’ve never cum twice… ever…”
I sat back and laughed, “well…”
“Shut up, mister, it’s your turn to cum,” she said getting on top of me again, “If you can’t tell I like riding cock…”
I laughed, but honestly, this lady knew how to ride. Her hips gyrated and plunged me deep inside her. I felt her milking my cock with her muscles. I could feel my cum building up, ready to explode and I looked at her, and she knew what I was going to say.
“Cum in my pussy babe… I want to be filled up with you… give it all to me… cum baby… come in my papi… yes papi, deep in my tight little hole…”
I fucking lost it. I nutted in her tight little cunt so deep, if she wasn’t on any contraception, I’m guaranteed to be a father. I could feel her cervix bouncing on the tip of my dick as each pulse of cum jetted deep inside her. She bucked, and stroked every inch of me as I released all of myself inside her.
We laid back and she stroked my chest.
“Can I have your number, papi?” she asked.
“Oh fuck yeah you can, I want yours too.”
So we called each other on our phones and saved the numbers. When I had my phone out, she posed for me to take a picture, she spread her pussy. So I did. I took a picture of her pussy.
Today she sent me a few pictures of her in lingerie – and perhaps I’ll share them with you all. She asked me to come over and fuck her tomorrow (Friday), and she wants to have dinner with me. I’ve told the wife I have a girlfriend – wife seems a bit relieved (gets the pressure off her so she can go do what she wants too now). Anyway, I guess my confession is – I’m falling for this 32 year old. She’s fresh, exciting, and when she told me “do you feel that,” in the parking lot – it’s almost like she was talking about the butterflies I felt for her… like she knew. Life is strange as fuck. Live it, and have fun doing so.
I’ll post her picture with her face edited out in the tread.

the southern plantation system was the economic system that best harnessed the economic potential of the black man in america. i believe a big problem in the american economy is that we are not effectively harnessing this valuable asset in our economy, and the result is that we are not as rich as we could be.

in the old south days, they employed many, many black men to work the fields while the white gentlemen and women could swan around in faggoty white clothes like english gentlemen and be polite to each other and hunt pigs and learn french and not work. and later at night, the white gentlemen could even have time to fuck some black young pussy. all this free time and excess leisure monies can be attributed to the effective usage of the black man as a cotton picker, tobacco-picker and farmhand.

the black man in the old south was also happier, because he was occupied with honest work and taxed his muscles, but gave him plenty of food and a place to sleep. employment of the black man was nearly 100% and there was not the spectre of black hoodlums forming ghetto townships in decaying urban centres. and all the black young pussy was divided at an early age, and the appetising young pussy was syphoned off to provide refreshments and sweetmeats for the affluent white gentleman. the unappetising young pussy was sent back to the fields to work, or the comically fat, jolly ones were sent to the manor house where they could look after the white man's progeny. so all the black community was well taken care of and each one had a place.

now, think of what has happened since the wars of emancipation and the rise of Mr King:

1. the black man is now walking the streets of america in gangs, fighting each other for "turf" and distributing drugs and stealing from white folk. instead of working hard for the white man, they are now not working at all, and are dragging the economy of the americas downhill.

2. the black woman, the ugly ones, are still in the service of the white man as his waitress, janitor, salesperson, but instead of being jolly and fat like in "Gone With The Wind", they are now surly and believe that they are entitled to things like a white person does. Yes, they are still contributing to the economy of America, but they are doing so in an ungracious and unyielding manner, and they are not as effective as they can be.

3. the black young pussy is no more the preserve of the gentlemanly white man. the white man can fuck a young pussy and treat it tenderly and respectfully. but now the black young pussy must be fucked by either the vagrant black man, or enter the entertainment industry as a singer, an actress or a stripper. the black young pussy is exploited at every turn instead of fulfilling its true purpose.

all this means that the economy of the americas, which was working so well in the years of the black slavery, are no longer working effectively. it is a national tragedy.

I confess I did not know what to do when I experienced this situation at the gym.

So it was 11pm at the gym. I was doing my workout routine. I am quite skinny and I was skinny back then. I hated it, did my workout routine but nothing changed I stayed the way I was. But I kept on going on and on. Today I know my nutrition wasn't right and I focused on the wrong muscle workouts.

But back to topic. So there was a girl coming to the gym at the same time I came to the gym each time. I saw her regularily. So once I chatted her up and it went very well. But at one point she became pissed for some reason and yelled shit at me. So I yelled back and it was over - I thought. Some minutes later I went to the toilet. Someone outside said "Finish shitting and come out we have to talk to you". I went out, looked at him - he was buffer than me and with some other guy and felt so great about being physically superior and being protected by the law and all cameras that would have recorded me punching him. I realized that and asked, "do we know each other?". He talked trash I repeated my question. He tried to instruct me how to talk to the girl in the future. I said "do we know each other?" he said no and I left. I went to the treadmill and the gym's night guard came over, a massively buff. He smiled arrogantly and talked trash. And of course the two other guys joined him after some time. "Hey guys we found a prey". So there we were, me running on the treadmill and three guys - all buff - in front of me trying to tell me how to treat women. You know just because they were buff and super-confident about that shit and I knew had I even used a pepper spray they would've used all that video material against me. Doing nothing makes me naturally feel weaker and weaker. Trying to be snappy on the one hand doesn't come across as confident as my fucking body's heart rate went up, I couldn't talk and on the other hand I knew if one of those fuckers would get me after I bruised his ego without cameras I would've been dead meat.

Even today I still have this lean body but recently I started working out again with a focus on actually building muscle, eating enough(!) protein and so on.

But that shit can happen again, what the fuck should I do?

The room was a bit crowded at Whorefest 2024, it was mostly middle aged men lusting after younger women, but there were a few women in the crowd too. I made my way to an empty chair as a young woman stood on stage, completely naked only for the purple thigh high ‘fuck me boots she wore, I gawked at her sexy exposed perky breasts. She spoke with enthusiasm and pride, walking from the left of the stage to the right and engaging with the audience.

“It’s not about how you look, it’s about how you make me feel when you touch me. I don’t give a fuck if you’re fat, ugly, old, or whatever stereotype society has given you. You can be an old man, or even a mid-twenties businessman, or hell even a middle aged woman – I simply don’t give a fuck. We meet for pleasure, your pleasure! And my job is to satisfy your needs. I’m that slut your mom warned you about, I’m not a dinner date, I am dinner.”

Some of the audience clapped, a man next to me grunted in approval. She continued on.
“Now I know what some of you might be saying, that we’re all about using condoms and safe sex – and for a lot of people that is a really big turn off… lots of people like it raw, no barriers – and that’s why I’ve come up with various tiers on my regulars list. If you can prove to me that you’re clean, and you don’t have any diseases, you won’t have to use a condom. Hell, I’ll even let you empty your nuts inside me,” she laughs and shakes her head, “hell that’s kind of a fetish of mine. I love creampies. Of course there are requirements, I’ll definitely follow up with your doctor’s office and make sure everything is legit. Once I know, you’re in. Literally in.”
She points to her pussy, which has a tuff of dark pubic hair.

“Now you’re probably asking yourself, fuck how much is that going to cost? Bareback creampies should be affordable to everyone – so I charge a lower rate for that than most of the providers here. My prices are non-negotiable, they’re locked in for a reason – trying to barter will get you removed from my fuck list, even if you are a regular of mine.”

A few people in the crowd clapped lazily. She was trying hard to win them over.
“The raffle will begin in a few minutes, and I hope all of you get who you desire!”
I uttered, “Raffle?”

The man next to me heard me and explained, “Yeah we all got raffle tickets when we came in, check your gift bag bro.”

I thanked him and looked inside, condoms, a few weird pencils and a raffle ticket. I shrugged my shoulders and continued to listen to the lady on stage.
“Have a great rest of the evening, and fuck you later!” She blew a kiss to the audience and walked off stage, her little tits jiggling with each step.

A woman got up from the crowd, barreling towards her waving her hands, “Lucia! Lucia! Here’s my number call me!”

The woman handed her a piece of paper and Lucia smirked and winked at her, nodding in agreement.
The last speaker was an older woman, she was very reserved and had a smoker’s voice. The guy next to me was very excited as she spoke about her sexual exploits.
“I’ve always dreamed of fucking Mistress Sheila, she’s a 60 year old goddess,” he said to me blushing.

I didn’t say anything, she was a bit too old for me.
She finished talking and they started calling the raffle tickets, they called my number for Mistress Sheila, and I turned to the guy next to me, handing him the ticket, “hey you won!”
His eyes lit up as he looked at my ticket, “are you sure? Holy shit!”
Grabbed the ticket and put it up in the air, “I won!!” I patted him on the back.
He handed me his ticket, “here, I hope you get someone good if you win!”
The raffle seemed to go on forever, and there were only two ladies left, one of them was Lucia.
They called my numbers for the raffle, I won a night with Lucia. I was told to walk over to her booth to make arrangements to meet her, and I did.

Her booth was small, it had black curtains around it that I moved aside and stepped in, two security guards were just outside of the curtained booth. I saw a single chair and sat down. Lucia walked in and sat behind a desk, she was now fully clothed. She smiled at me and looked a bit nervous.
“Hi, I’m Mike,” I said nervously.

“I’m Lucia, it’s nice to meet you Mike. So you won a night with me huh?”
I smiled a bit, “I did…”

“Let’s get to know each other,” Lucia said as she picked up a pen and slide a notebook closer to her, she began writing.

It seemed like a job interview, she asked me what I did for a living, about politics, about religion, and then about my sexual preferences.

I was very forthcoming about all of the information she asked me about.
“Favorite sexual position?”

“I like it when the woman is on top so I can view her better, and touch her breasts and look into her eyes too…”

“Ah, standard cowgirl, gotcha… ok,” she penned it down.

“Any fetishes?” she asked, her eyes locking onto mine.

“Um…” I felt really nervous, “I- like…”

“You don’t need to be shy with me, Mike. I’m here for you, ok?”

I nodded, “I like the same fetish you do, cumming inside… creampies. It’s the only type of porn I like to watch – seeing a pussy filled up with cum to me is so fucking beautiful and perfect… but I know I don’t have my medical records with me, and I know that won’t happen…” I trailed off.

“Yes, creampies… feeling that pulsating dick and the rush of hot sperm pumping deep in me, there’s nothing like it… so I understand, but yes we will be wearing protection, ok? You can cum inside of me with a condom on.”

I nodded, “I totally understand, and I feel the same way about it.”

“How old are you, Mike?”

“I’m 52 years old, getting older, how old are you?” I asked.
She smirked a little, “I just turned 22, you dirty old man. Oh don’t worry, I like older men – with your peppery hair and refined look. Hell, I’d probably hit on you if I saw you at a bar.”

Lucia took out a business card and wrote on the back of it, “Meet me here at 8:00 tonight. I’ll take you out to eat – my treat, and then we’ll head back to my hotel and have some fun.”

I took the card and saw the address she wanted me to meet her at, she put a heart around it.
I went back home and cleaned up, took a nice warm shower and made sure I was ready for action. I opened up my bottle of Cialis and took one, then thought about wanting to be ultra hard for her so I took another pill and broke it in half and took it too.

Lucia had a limo pick me up at my hotel, when I opened the door I didn’t expect her to be inside, but she was. I was greeted with a hug and a kiss, “Mike! This is going to be so much fun!!”

We had a great dinner and a great conversation. I asked her if there were any other rules I needed to know, like if kissing was allowed. She was very open and kind, it really did seem like we were on a date getting to know each other.

“A lot of providers don’t allow kissing, but to me – that’s the spark. A lot of them don’t like it because it’s too intimate and they’ll get feelings for their clients, but that’s exactly what I want. I want to have feelings – I don’t want to be dead inside about the people I’m fucking.”

I was stunned by how mature she was, and even wondered how the hell she could afford such a luxurious restaurant.

“You must have a lot of clients to afford eating here… it’s easily $250 a plate…” I said, trying not to be offensive.

“I actually am pretty new to the whole scene, just been in it for 4 months. Thing about me is, this isn’t a job it’s a hobby. I don’t even have to work, my family is rich as hell. Perhaps this is my act of rebellion, but it’s a rebellion that is fun!” She laughed and took a sip of wine, “let’s go back to my room Mike….”

The limousine drove Lucia and I to her hotel, she had a very fancy p********ial suite. I watched her walk over to her bed, and let her short black leather skirt fall to the floor, and then she pulled her top off over her head. She sat on the bed and spread her legs.

“Are you afraid?” She said grinning, sliding a slender finger down her clitoris and into her pussy. My cock jumped, as if to say “what the fuck are you doing dude, get in there!”

I pulled my clothing off as quickly as I could, stumbling to the bed as Lucia kept using her finger to play with herself. My cock throbbed, so my hand instinctively gripped onto it and I started stroking to her.

“ohhh no, you bad boy, you’re not getting off that easy!” she leaned over and put the finger she was playing with herself inside my mouth. I felt her soft warm hand clasp on to my cock and start tugging it gently. Her mouth met mine, her tongue thrusting deep into my mouth – we both moaned in pleasure.

Lucia pushed me down onto the bed and she started kissing my nipples, then my belly all the way down to my cock. I felt her wet warm mouth take all of me inside her. Her soft hands gripped my waist as her head bobbed up and down frantically. She came up for air, licking the tip of my dick, playing with the precum.

“Fuck you’re hard, such a nice dick!” she started tugging on it and sucking it at the same time, looking up at me, making eye contact – I was hooked. This woman was amazing. I stopped her, and pushed her down on the bed, spreading her legs open wide. I licked her erect nipples, and made my way down to her navel – she giggled as my tongue tickled her. I pushed her legs back more and my face dove into her sweet glistening pussy, my tongue lapping at her clit, and occasionally diving into her cunt hole. She smelled and tasted great, she was sweet, like honey.

Her body began to convulse, and she screamed out “FUCK!!! MIKE HOLY FUCK!”

Lucia nearly passed out, so I stopped licking her and cuddled into her as she recovered.
“Holy fuck, who are you?” she asked groggily.

I just chuckled. I felt her hand on my chest as she rested her head on my arm. I kissed her forehead and just relaxed. She began to stroke my cock softly, our lips met again, and she climbed on top of me. I felt her tight little dripping pussy slowly swallow my cock.

“Oh shit, the condom?” I said as she looked deep into my soul.
“Fuck the condom,” Her mouth was on mine as she started riding me, her small tits jiggling on my chest.

I could feel her energy, so sexual, so young, so loving, it was tantric. She moaned as my cock pushed deeper inside of her, I could feel her pussy muscles milking my cock as she slid it in and out of her.
“You feel so perfect,” I said, panting cupping her little tits in the palms of my hands.
“So do you…” she moaned, her eyes fluttering as she quickened the pace of her thrusts.
I pushed upwards with each thrust to go deeper, she was so tight I knew I wouldn’t last long, and I didn’t. I grabbed on to her waist, then her ass and I felt my cock start to throb, the warmth of my cum sprayed deep inside of her, the ejaculations pushing the limits of my consciousness, I held her tightly as she drained every single drop. She collapsed on top of me and we both fell asleep.
We woke up in the morning and kissed, had coffee and ended up spending the day together. She didn’t want me to leave, and I didn’t want to leave either…. So I don’t know where this is going to take either of us, but it’s definitely going to be one hell of a ride.

*Yes, this story is fiction. Parts of it were taken from my own personal life – but no, I never met a woman at a place called WhoreFest lol. I hope everyone enjoyed the read. Peace!

Okay, this is not so much a confession as it is a tip

I'm a male, 26 years old. And I started doing Kegel exercises to strengthen my PC muscle. I now last as long as I want in bed, it's really amazing! The only problem is that now I just can't seem to have enough of sex. I can't do anything else with my free time that not to jerk off or to fuck women. It's really turning into an obssession. But a good obssession anyway!

Be Careful What You Get Yourself Into

MY GIRLFRIENDS SECRET DESIRES (Part 3)

Mich my 22 year old Girl friend was a complete Virgin when i met her after 6 mths living together we both got a little drunk
By the way in case you for got my name is Paul im 25,

While being a little drunk Mich revealed a few dreams fantasies one was to be DP, Which we did in the dark only a dim landing light shone in to our bed room from a small glass window above the bedroom door, mine and her friend Peter had hidden in our bedroom behind the ceiling to floor curtains, i took her anal virginity, then she rode me before i noticed a shadow turned out to be peter who was naked and masturbating himself watching us fuck, he DP Mich with me she had no idea it was peter she was so drunk, I convinced her it was just me and her vibrator,
Talking a few days later Mich wanted to try the real thing, and suggested asking Peter, he had done a vanishing act,
I caught up with him a few weeks later he tried to get out the pub side door but that was locked, anyway we eventually sat down spoke about thing
he couldn't believe i was asking him to DP Mich again i had to tell him what i had told Mich
He agreed and after a few drinks a take away meal watching a movie, peter put a full blooded gangbang movie on 1 girl 5-8 guys was a homemade film ,
Myself and Peter DP, Mich over and over all night double pussy we tried double ass but she was to tight, we left her extremely satisfied all her hole full of our come her as and pussy was left bruised battered gaping,
during this experience Peter caught Mich watching the Gangbang movie and said i bet you would love all them cocks fucking your hole, i bet its a secret fantasy, he had a sinister grin on his face as he looked at me and Mich, i knew that grin,
I told Peter to forget any idea's he had in his head, Mich hearing what peter said, screamed at me Paul you fucking big mouthed cunt, i told you that was my secret dream, it was just a dream it was supposed to be just between me and you, and you told Peter,
I never told a soul i promise i wouldn't, Peter smiled told her i hadn't actually told him, he just took grasp in the dark after seeing her face while she watched the gangbang happening on the screen,
Mich got all shy went red faced said sorry to me, she said it was only a fantasy, she would never want one,
I've only just lost my ass virginity and done my first DP, I've tried it enjoyed it fantasy over,
Peter stayed the night we all shared our bed we did take Mich in her ass one more time each, when me and Mich woke up Peter had done a vanishing act again over the next month I tried to locate him but some people said he was on holiday others he was away with his job, but a few neighbours said he had moved away,

Now that is the back ground to this story so far. so you don't have to go through pages and pages of Confession stories to find parts 1 and 2

Thing was pretty normal for a few months, still no sign of Peter, myself Paul and Mich my now Fiancee (Yes i had asked her to marry me and she had excepted) our sex life was brilliant Mich love anal giving head and having lots of oral sex, we did do a little experimenting with light BDSM pussy ass and tit spanking and she slapped my ass cock and balls, was ok nothing special for me, Mich how ever really enjoyed her pussy being spanked and a little rough sex being tied up basic stuff,
We adventured in to going into sex shops and did go into a sex club it was a turn on but not really our seen, both myself and Mich like being the centre of attention and in the sex club there was loads me women mainly middle aged and oldies not many our age and to many black guy's made Mich very nervous,
So we tried private swingers and sex parties, the sex parties Mich loved as she was nearly always the youngest woman there and everyone paid attention to her, we did a few more DP''s at these parties but Mich would only let me take her ass, the swinger swap thing Mich hated as she knew she was going to have to fuck another woman while she had to fuck another guy, once we did a swinger Mich was made to eat another 2 women 69 both of them they fisted her pussy which she was uncomfortable with she didn't want to any Lesbian stuff while these women did her i was 2 seated by another 2 women 1 on my face other riding my cock, apparently it was our Initiation to the group once those 2 women had finished with me and done with Mich, they took me sat me down in a throne type chair 2 women stood either side at the back of me one knelt between my legs, i had no idea i was going to be tied in the chair and be given blow jobs by the 5 women there,
I lost sight briefly of Mich, but the second part of our more hers was about to take place in front of me, there was 7 other guy's Mich was naked was brought to me made to suck me as all 7 guys took turns fucking her pussy and ass, once they had used her hole they let me lose and i was to fuck Mich's holes, we stayed for a few hours i fucked all 5 women in there ass's obviously Mich did the other guys, again but only pussy sex,

We neve went to another swingers swap party, as Mich felt physically sick, she would most likely be expected to eat pussy again and she hated seeing me fucking other women, she said she hadnt minded the guys taking her in all holes, i pointed out that was basically a type of gangbang,
But Mich's version was her being taken by strangers having her clothes torn from her body forced to suck cocks have her pussy fuck then her ass DP her hole stretched out having all these me hurting her pinching her nipples clit, you name it a basic forced sex gangbang by complete strangers,
This really turned me on i loved to see it i'm trying to image other nasty shit they would do to her , her reaction would be out this world, but then despite it getting me hard horny, i would never really want my future wife to be completely ruined or hurt,
We agreed nothing like this would ever happen it was just a fantasy dream,

Another 6 months pasted and low and behold Peter appeared, knocking on our door he asked if he could stay for a few weeks till he found a new place to live, as the place he used to live had been sold,
We both asked where he had been and why he hadn't told us or contacted us, Peter came out with some lame ass excuse, he had been in America living with his sister as he encountered serious money problems back here in the UK,
things was going along smoothly.
Then came loud knocking on the front door 3 burly muscle bound guy's asking after Peter, this is when me and Mich learnt the truth, Peter owed loan Sharks a stack of money from bets he had made with bookies all owned by the same guy, who i had heard of nasty piece of work not to be messed with or crossed,
Obviously Peter had done a runner and thought it was safe to return, These guy's left him a MESSAGE
If he didn't go see them make an arrangement to repay his debits, they would find him and he would disappear again,
I knew exactly what they meant. when he got back it passed the message on shear horror and shock was written across his face,
He thanked me then asked if we needed anything from our local supermarket, i gave him £100 closed his hand wished him good luck, i knew he was going to run again, he thanked me opened the door as he stepped out side i heard a car screech to a halt doors open then shut then it wheel spun away, i knew they had taken Peter, to my Surprise Peter came back knocking on the front door smiling saying he had sorted out a way to repay them,
both me and Mich was really happy, he did show me they had beaten him, his ribs was bruised , he asked me not to tell Mich,
for the next month or so nothing no hassle, all 3 of us enjoyed our time together me and Peter at Mich's requested had slept in same bed and we had DP all her holes basically nightly she began to enjoy double pussy more and more, we did mange once to double fuck her ass but she couldn't take it hurt to much,

On this one morning i woke up i had a real bad feeling something wasn't quite rite just that feeling you get in your gut, Peter was a little figgety couldn't stay still, as the morning moved on he calmed down started to be Peter as we knew him,
Mich had planned to go do some clothe shopping and meet up with a few of her friends,
just before she left Peter said was it ok if he went with Mich, i was ok with it Mich said get ready then, off they went, i went to take the car to the Garage MOT was due soon so i was going to get it looked over,
as i was driving i seen who i thought was Mich and Peter walking along side the Canal they looked happy laughing, a bit further along i came over the bridge that crosse over the canal, i looked to see if i could see them but all i seen was someone getting into a car in a hurry then sped off, i thought nothing of it, i got back home was busy preparing dinner when the front door flew open and peter fell threw the door covered in blood, he was a rite mess i kind of guessed the guy he owed money to had done it to him, but there was no Mich, i asked Peter where Mich was he said those guys have got her, they think she was his Girlfriend,

I was so annoyed real angry that Peter had roped us into his trouble, then panic set in what the fuck would they do to Mich,
I got Peter talking he said every day he didnt pay then £1000 the guys would fuck Mich, if it went on more than 3 days without a payment she be pimped out,
I went made at him , he kept saying sorry through his tears, i got him to show me where the m,ain guy lived,
i plucked up the courage knocked on his door to my surprise i was invited in they guy was real nice to me, i explained to him my problem , he said that Peter had all this Planned out and he had arranged for "his" girlfriend Mich to be his safety net, and that Peter had said if he hadn't paid all the money back with in 6 weeks we could have his girlfriend a collateral,
I proved to him Mich was my Girlfriend, he promised she was safe and no one would harm or touch her, she was actually with his wife at his country retreat, and he would take me to her that evening,
I was to return to the house at 8pm and he take me to her,
but i had to deliver Peter to him at the local pub on my way to his house,
i kept this quiet from Peter, i said to him around 6pm lets go have a pint and work out a plan of just how he was going to pay and i get Mich back, i was still seething inside i just wanted to kill him.
To my surprise Peter agreed to go to the pub, he said very quietly got to face this one day, not my dream but its going to happen, ( I ididn't click on at the time)
Any way at the pub we had a pint and in walked these 2 guy's Peter looked at me and smile you had to didn't you he said, I returned by saying you did this to yourself got me and Mich involved and they have Mich god knows what they will do to her, i followed outside they tied his hand behind his back shoved him in the back seat and drove off, Peter turned looking back at me as they drove away,
Fuck him i thought to myself some friend you turned out to be,
I then drove to the house I was greeted in the drive way, i got in a nice smart new looking Mercedes car, i was asked after a few miles to put a blindfold on , we travelled what seemed like ages then i heard gravel the car pulled up i was taken into what i thought was a house taken to a room i removed the blind fold looking around in the room was around 10 maybe 12 soft comfortable chairs all facing this what looked like a massive wall to floor painting, i did notice all these soft chairs spun 360 degrees, there was a big table collapsed against the other wall so presumed it was an office used for board meetings or something, i was bought it some cans of lager and told the boss man would be with me soon, there was some kind of electronic music playing softly and there was a monitor in the one corner was playing some kind of motor repair documentary

WHAT HAD I GOT MYSELF INTO ???

TO BE CONTINUED SOON (Part 4)

I confess to being a 50 ish white female business owner (oil and gas), with a large workforce of men (racially balanced). I keep myself fit and have surgery enhanced breasts, blonde hair, blue eyes, and deep;y tanned skin, so I look like a 30 something. I confess to taking advantage of my male labor force for sexual entertainment, choosing them based on talk from other females in the office, if they like them, I take a look, and if I like them, I put it out there for them to understand that it is theirs for the taking. I have finally found a guy, who I want back in my bed with me nightly. He is a Black male 48 (looks 28), bald, 6-4, 255, built like "The Rock", well educated, and quite arrogant. He is that guy who knows he is very handsome and desired by girls, women, and ladies. He rebuffed me on numerous occasions, word got around that he felt I was too old, he preferred young girls. I finally got him to give me a try, and he rocked my world, he is a skilled cocks-man (which is uncommon for a guy with a large dick), pussy/ass eater, and quite frankly I could not keep up with him, he was relentless, and was full of cum, I begged him to stop, which he did. I had never had anal sex prior to our meetings, and regretted our first session, I thought he had torn my sphincter muscle, at least it felt that way for 2 weeks........We pretty much live together now....

I am female teacher in Serbia, and I give blow job to little boys student. I have 35 years now, my husband is from another country, and we are in marriage 6 years. I am really sexy for teacher, pretty face, great butt. I know every little student jack off after class when they go home, or in school toilet. Boys always watch my ass when I turn around. They secretly take photo of my ass in school, even record video when I go on stairs. I know because I see the flash of camera around me, or sound effect. I love to flirt, some time when are just one boy ho take shoot of my ass, I turn to him and say something like this- did you just take picture of my ass? Do you wanna touch it? They always say NOOOO !! But I say I will give you to touch and grab my ass over jeans only if you show me picture off my ass in your phone. They always show me, and then I take the phone, look at his eyes and tell him- What do you do at home when you look at my ass in jeans? They usually don't say anything, they are shy, but I answer to them... do you jack off to my ass ? They all watch down and unsecured, some of them sometime say Yes, I turn the phone to him, and bend my butt a little, and say- go take a nice picture off my ass, and grab it, but be fast. And that moment when they grab my butt, I almost instantly came, or become so wet. That is how all start. After that ass grabing, I go like nothing happens. They are all in age between 18-25. When I pic that boy, then I play with him. Or my another game is to pick the best looking kid in class, and ask him to bring me glass of water. I know he will but his dick into my glass of water. I find a curly hair inside off glass many time. One time some fat kid want to bring me water, he cum into my glass, he think I will not notice. Cum is floating on top of glass, that fat kid is in love with me, he cum that day so much, like a horse. But I never drink the water. I say the water is so cold, and cold water hurts my throat. I like to see reaction on boys face, that fat kid when I say that, he was thinking i will drink his cum, and jack home over that scenario for 10 next years and more. But I don't like cum from fat boys. If that other boy ho I always picking to bring me water, if he cum in my glass, i will drink it, oh god I will do that. When I go home, and my husband fucks me, I always imagine that pretty boy, I even calling his name when my husband fucks me, he don't know my language and he never figure out that I call the boys name. In front of all student I give the compliment to sexy kid, say things like- why all the girls sit around you, and things like that, to courage him to play my sexy game with him. I know he probably jack off every day on me, because the things I say in front of class. After he consult me over e-mail because of homework, I always say two mining words to him... like- your homework always please me so gooooood. I look at his photo in facebook page when my husband is not home, I cum, over and over, the feeling is incredible, when you know you are a naughty girl, classic sex with my husband don't turn me on any more. I need excitement in my life, need boys cum. I download pic of him from facebook page to my mobile, and the day I have class with my pretty boy I go to toilet with my mobile, and masturbate, usually cum very fast 1-2 minutes, pussy become so wet, juice dripped all over the floor, I must eat a lot of my pussy juice. My hand become like a spoon, I eat so much I don't need to breakfast that day. Excitement in the school toilet masturbating to pic of 19 boy.. wow don't have a words to tell the felling. After a couple of months of sexy flirt, I go to next level, say him to stay after the class, or say him that he need too do bring me something like food. Hell yes I aspect cum in that food later, but who cares, I want him to my office. That is the moment when I take control, I say things like- Why you watch me on class like that ? Do you like me, am married women and I can't be with you, you know that. But We can make something only if you don't say nothing to anyone, never!! I close door with the key. And that moment is priceless, when you look at his young eyes and the sound of the key locking the door. That look in his eyes, he know he will get blow job, and I know I will get his cum finally. That young sweet cum in my mouth, after so much work, and so much masturbation on his picture finally have a chance to blow him. I get closer to his face, looking strait in the eyes and just stop in front of him, just listen his breath, dick in his pants grow and grow.. and then I say- you like my ass? I then bend over to the table and say- kiss my ass, he go down on his knees, and he grab my ass, he put his face between my butt, and suck my ass so hard. He eat my butt over the tight jeans so hard, he smell my pussy, he go faster and faster, I felt like he put his dick in my ass, I become so wet. He was sucking my ass over the minute. I turn around to him and slap him over the face, and say- today is the day you will remember forever. I go on my knees and I take his pants off, ohhh boy, ohhh boy!! Аnd when I take that pants down, and see that muscle tin legs, and that sexy muscle stomach, and white panty, with stamp of liquid of pre-cum mixed with cum, he probably cum a little when he suck my ass. I just grab that stamp with my teeth and suck the pre-cum over the pants. And then pull down his pants and there was tin and long dick, bigger then my husband. I take the dick with my hand, and put in my mouth, from down there I was watching him directly in his eyes, that is the best part. After only couple of sucks, after 20 seconds, he cum so hard, I thing he have more then 10-12 shots of cum, all over my face, hair, eyes. I tried to collect cum with my mouth, but he shoot, and shoot...and I never in my life from age 14 to 35y never take so much cum. Because blowjob go so fast, after he came, I suck that kid dick 2 minutes. I want every drop, every drop of cum from his body. But he cums so much, there no cum left. I stand up, and push him to the table, and start kissing him with all his cum left in my mouth, and face, I kiss him so hard like hi is a lollipop. He taste his own cum, and he love it. Best day in my life, and in his life too. After couple of days, I say to him to stay after class to help me with papers, to have another one in toilet. But the fat kid ho is in love with me like the rest of the boys too, that fat kid stay outside the door and listen all I say to him, things like how much he cum in my mouth and so on. The fat kid is heard that I want to suck that pretty boy in toilet. What I didn't know is that fat kid have hidden camera in his watch. He always bring that watch probably to record my ass in stairs.
And he take the watch and put in the women toilet on floor near the trashcan, and set to record. I didn't know about that. Fat kid get good hide, and after 5 min, I go in that toilet with pretty boy and don't realise the hidden watch camera record our sex.
I give that pretty boy another blowjob and he came hard again. After a couple of days fat kid look me at school, all like he know something. I was thinking probably the pretty boy say to his friends, but he promise, he give me the word he will not do that. And ho cares, they don't have a proof. But one night I get e-mail by that fat kid. With video and blackmail text, he know about blow in school toilet. And he say he will send video to all man and female teachers in school, and to all my friends on facebook, and the worst off all to my husband.
I say to him I will do anything to give me that video. Fat kid wants to fuck me, like he always wants to fuck me. He set up the time and place, to cheep motel, He bring me the video, and I must to have sex with him. But when I go into that motel room, he first cry, then he hit me, then he push me on bed, and start fuck me like a whore. The time he fuck me, hi say to me- you want only pretty boys cum, whore!!
He cum in my mouth, his cum was salty, I didn't have time to swallow cum, when he slap me over the face, and take all most all the cum from my moth. I was thinking that is that, all over, but he start to clean my face of cum, he start to kiss me. And with his done dick try to fuck me again. He was so tired and sweat. And after a couple of minutes, his dick become big again, and he fuck me again. That not all, he fuck me 6 time that night. He give me at the end dvd with video. When I go beck to my room I can't sleep the fat boy cum is in me, over me, everywhere smell of cum. I feel that cum for days and days. But after one week, he send me another e-mail and now he have 2 video. How stupid I was. He borrow 2 real handy camera and hide in that motel room. 6 time sex with him, and video of the pretty boy in toilet. He blackmail me again he will send everyone all the videos. Or I must have sex with him every saturday in motel. What to do.. I must do that or my life is over. And to lie my husband thet I am going to gym every saturday. So from that day I have sex with fat boy every saturday or he will send video of me blowing the pretty boy and have long sex session with him from motel.
He fucks me so many time so far, every time 4-5 time in one night, probably over 500 time so far. He lose his weight just for fucking me, and of course I take every drop of cum he have. Now he don't have that passion for me, after 500 time of course...
And I put some weight, just to become less attractive to him, or that weight is from all that gallon of cum I drink. He stop everything. After all, maybe that fat kid ho is now skinny and pretty, deserve to fuck person like me, I got what I want, boys cum, But that was the lest time I have sex with kids anymore.

**************************************************
I want to all female teachers give me replay message, do they did the same thing like I did. Or don't have the courage to do that, but they like to do that. And boys.. you sexy little cum-boys... do you ever cum in teachers glass, or how many time do you masturbate over your sexy teacher ass, or face, do you take the photo from mobile, do you have any naughty talk with teachers one on one when you are alone tell me.

So, I went to this alternative bar - dark interior and hardly lit (only by the dance music lights flickering to the music). I was drinking alone, not really interested in getting laid, but just to drown some every day common sorrows. This emo goth looking woman with a pretty face but very grossly obese body sat down in the barstool next to me. She had black lipstick, pale white skin and wore all black. She sat there, sipping on her drink and I sat there looking off into infinity, wondering wtf I was doing so wrong in life. She spoke, but I didn't hear her.
"Hey," she said, snapping me out of my daze.
I looked over to her and said, “hello.”
“You look sad, what’s up with that?”
“Just life in general,” I told her.
“Buy me a drink! It’s my birthday, I just turned 29!” she said with a jovial giggle.
Yeah, just what I needed, a mooch.
“Happy birthday, pick your poison,” I told her motioning to the bartender.
“Amaretto Stone Sour,” she said as the bartender went and mixed her drink.
I put the money on the bar and the bartender took it, I told him to keep the change.
Awkward silence.
“So, where are you from?” she asked.
Great, now she’s interested in me.
I told her where I was from, it turns out we lived pretty close to each other and that she only dressed ‘emo’ when she went to this bar. She started to become flirtatious and I was getting my beer goggles on. I no longer seen this overweight woman, but an absolute beauty in front of me. She leaned in and kissed me, and I accepted her tongue.
“Hey, come on – let’s go to the back room,” she said motioning to a dark room off to the side. She took my hand and led me to a near pitch black area. I felt her hand slide down the front of my pants.
“Holy shit…” she exclaimed, “holy shit that is fucking huge.”
My hands started to explore her body, cupping her enormous breasts, squeezing them as she unbuttoned my pants and jerked me off. Her hands were soft, she knew what she was doing, gliding softly and not tugging hard on my erect dick.
“You can fuck me in here, I know the owner, they don’t mind.”
I was astonished, I’ve never been a voyeur – even though it was pitch black and I could barely make her out in the darkness I was very nervous people would be watching, perhaps filming… but my cock’s brain took the lead. I pulled her pants down and found her wet cunt under the rolls of her fat. She was tight as fuck. My fingers started to cramp up as I worked them in and out of her.
She bent over and I stuck it inside her. I felt her muscles clench me tightly, her warm wetness accepting every inch of my cock. I slammed it into her harder and harder with each thrust. I was already feeling an orgasm building so I slowed down. She must have anticipated that so she pulled me out of her and started sucking my cock like a pro. Now, I don’t know if anyone has ever had a fat chick suck on their dick, but yes – the stories are true. It was the best blowjob I’ve ever had. I felt cum bubbling up, ready to erupt from my nuts as she impaled her throat on my cock over and over. I grabbed a hand full of her hair and started face fucking her, and there it was. I erupted deep in her mouth, partially down her throat. I felt her gagging but didn’t let go and thrust it deeper inside her throat with each spurt of hot cum. She violently pushed me away, coughing, gagging. Surely she was pissed the fuck off.
“Holy fuck that was awesome!” she said pulling her pants up. I was shocked!!!
“You can use me as your whore any time you want,” she said as she kissed my lips.
She gave me her number, but I didn’t give her mine. I want to call her because I have this crazy attraction to her now, and I was NEVER attracted to bigger women – ever. Always just curvy or skinny women. Most of the skinny ladies I’ve been with were boring as fuck, but this emo chick was intense, tight as hell and almost didn’t have any restrictions sexually. If she loved the fact that I was face fucking her to the point of her gagging on my cock – what else would she let me do to her?? I think I’m going to call her… thoughts?? And yeah, I didn’t use protection – her pussy felt shaved. I really am wondering what she looks like naked now… since it was all dark when I fucked her.

About a month ago I got a call from a friend, we’ll call her Stephanie. She made a good career out of being a therapist and I’d user her services at a discounted rate sometimes. When my ex destroyed me I felt like there was nothing left, and darkness consumed me. In my mind, my ex was the one and I wanted to spend the rest of my life with her.
Stephanie has wispy blonde hair, B cup tits, she’s nice and slim. I’ve always been attracted to her.
Through a good year of therapy and understanding that I had PTSD from the shock of losing my ex, Steph helped me in so many ways to move on past all of the pain and trauma.
When I picked up the phone I heard her soft voice, “Hey how are you doing? Just wondering if you’re free over the weekend? My girlfriend and I are going up to my parents cabin – just thought you’d need a nice breath of fresh air.”
I’ve met Steph’s girlfriend before, she’s a very down to earth woman who is pretty chill. Of course my mind went into fantasizing about having a wild orgy all weekend long with the both of them, and my cock started throbbing. Maria always kept her jet black hair short, basically a bobbed haircut. If I had to guess her tits were about a C cup, she is half Mexican and half French, which gave her a very exotic look. She’s gorgeous too.
“Oh hell yeah, that sounds like fun. I’ll bring the booze!” I said, as Stephanie laughed on the other end of the phone.
I told her I would meet them up there, as I had to work on Friday, but should be able to get up there before it got super late.
After work that Friday, I stopped off at the liquor store, got some Jack Daniels and a case of Modelo, put it all in a cooler filled with ice and left.
It took me 3 hours to get up to the cabin, traffic sucked. When I got up there both of them were sitting on the porch, drinking coffee. Stephanie ran up and hugged me, she smelled so sweet. Her girlfriend, Maria patted me on the back and said “glad you could make it!”
I got the cooler and brought it inside.
“Maria made an epic roast for dinner,” Steph pointed to the stove. We all sat down and ate it, it was indeed delicious! Steph and Maria both kind of looked at each other and smiled then kissed. I looked down at my meal as to not intrude on their intimate moment.
I heard Maria giggle, and she said boldly, “oh a man spending the weekend with two lesbians, shame shame!”
“He’s been through a lot, he’s not one of the assholes Maria, he’s one of the good ones,” Steph seemingly defending me to her lover.
I blushed a bit, “um, thanks.”
We all sat down and watched John Carpenter’s “The Thing,” as Maria never saw it – she liked it. The evening winded down and they went off to bed, and I made a bed out of the couch.
I was awoken by the smells of coffee, bacon and eggs being cooked. I almost got up off the couch but noticed I had some massive morning wood standing at attention and I needed to get that under control. I made sure to be inconspicuous about it, but Maria saw me stiring.
“Good morning sleepyhead, there’s coffee and I’m making us some breakfast.”
“Good morning,” I said sitting up, making sure to keep my crotch covered by the blanet.
Steph marched on over to me, “Come on! Time to get up!” and she pulled me by the hands off the couch. My cock was pushing on my shorts, and there was no mistaking that I had a massive boner.
Maria laughed first, pointing, “damn boy, that morning wood is out of control!”
Steph took a step back and blushed, “oh wow, I’m sorry…”
I must have been blushing really hard as she stepped back I grabbed the blanket and put it over myself to cover my cock throbbing through my shorts.
“It’s normal, you don’t need to be ashamed!” Stephanie said, rolling her eyes. She sat down next to me and smiled, “don’t worry about it we’re not offended, it’s kinda cute.”
Maria turned off the stove and walked over and sat down on the other side of me, “nothing to be ashamed at mister.”
Maria pulled the covers away and exposed my boner again as they both seemed to be intrigued by it.
Steph laughed a bit, “you want to see it, babe?”
Maria’s eyes seemed to light up, “Yeah, if he wants to show it.”
I could feel the heat of my cheeks – my face was on fire with embarrassment.
Steph gently caressed my cock, and started tugging at my shorts, and I didn’t even hesitate to stop her – hell I helped her. My cock sprung out of my underwear and shorts.
“I’m… not that big… so…” I mumbled.
“Oh fuck off with that bullshit,” Maria said as she knelt down and put her soft lips around the head of my cock. I turned to Stephanie who smirked and leaned in for a kiss, and I accepted it. Her tongue pushed into my mouth as her girlfriend tried to deep throat my meat.
Stephanie started to take her pajamas off, revealing her perfect breasts, Maria continued sucking on my cock as she slid her pajama bottoms off and started fingering her own pussy. I cupped one of Steph’s soft breasts in my hand as we continued to kiss. My heart throbbed, I never thought this was going to happen at all but I wasn’t going to say no to these two perfect women.
Stephanie started licking my nipples and worked her way down to join her girlfriend, they both took turns sucking my cock and kissing each other. I felt like I wanted to explode, and they knew how to edge me – just stopping before I was about to cum.
Stephanie got up and mounted me, her pussy was already wet as I slowly pushed inside of her. Her girlfriend gasped, “that’s so fucking beautiful.”
Maria stood up and pulled her pajama top off, and started kissing me, I cupped her breasts, and then she kissed Steph – both of them were in ecstasy. My fingers started probing Maria’s pussy, she was dripping wet. I could feel Steph grinding on my cock, pushing it inside her tight warm wet cunt as deep as she could.
“I’m not going to last long, I haven’t had sex in a while!” I panted as she rode my cock.
She smirked and then kissed me, “good, empty your fucking balls in me.”
I did. I couldn’t hold off, and I fucking dropped load after load inside her perfect pussy. I nearly passed out from the orgasm. Steph slowly got off of my cock, cum dripping from her.
My eyes were closed, but Maria wasn’t done, her lips were on my cock cleaning up all of the cum and Steph’s pussy juice. My body shuddered.
“Mmmm, I’m not done, I need some of that sexy cum too,” Maria moaned – keeping my cock hard with her hot mouth. As soon as my cock was rock hard, Maria got on the couch and bent over, waiting for me to mount her doggy style. I got up, and gripped her sexy hips and entered her.
She moaned as I pushed inside of her, Steph started licking Maria’s swaying tits and massaging her clit. Maria started bucking and lost control, her pussy muscles clenching my cock as she came hard. She let out a scream as Stephanie laughed in the joy of watching her partner orgasm all over my cock. I started fucking her harder and harder, my cock exploded inside of Maria as I groaned with sexual pleasure – my semen pumping deep inside her. I collapsed on the couch. Both Maria and Stephanie cuddled into me.
“That was fucking awesome,” Stephanie whispered. Maria’s fingernails lightly trailed my chest hair.
“Thank you,” Maria whispered into my ear, her tongue gently licking my earlobe.
“Perfect engagement gift babe,” Stephanie said as we all cuddled together.
“Wait, what? Your engaged? You didn’t even tell me – I would have brought a present now I feel bad,” I said.
“You are the present, silly!” Maria said, then kissed me full on the lips, our tongues meeting passionately.
We ate breakfast not even bothering to get dressed. Stephanie explained to me that she always had a crush on me and that Maria thought I was cute too so they concocted this plan so they could seduce me. Maria seemed a bit bashful after our sexual encounter, but Stephanie was full on talking about how after my ex screwed with my head so much that she started falling for me. She said that she told Maria that if they were to be a couple, that she’d have to accept that she had feelings for me. My mind was blown.
We ate lunch, fucked, ate dinner, fucked, we all somehow managed to fit into one bed at night, woke up to Stephanie sucking my cock, we went into another room, I fucked her until she came, then I came inside her again.
“Happy Halloween, babe,” Steph whispered to me.
We had sex all weekend, my balls were completely drained, my cock was chaffed and my muscles were sore as hell. I started wondering if this could be a continual thing between all three of us. I really wanted it to be. I didn’t ask right away, I decided to give them some space and then ask.
A few weeks went by, and I texted Stephanie, “How’s it going? Thank you for the great time at the cabin, I haven’t heard from you in a bit and just hope everything is good between us… and if possible if the three of us can have some kind of relationship?”
After I sent the text I felt stupid, like I was looking desperate. It took her a bit to respond, but each passing minute she didn’t gave me doubts about everything. But her response was… jaw dropping.
“Well, you’re going to have to be an active part of your child’s life, right?”
I almost fainted.
“You’re pregnant?”
“Yes.”
“Maria?”
“Just me. But you can work on her when you come over to our house.”
“What are you saying Stephanie??”
“That you’re welcome to be in a relationship with both of us, because we both want you.”
“Just the three of us, no one else?” I texted her, because I couldn’t handle another guy fucking them, especially fucking Stephanie.
She then sends me a picture of them topless, and kissing, “JUST THE THREE OF US BABE!”
THAT was yesterday. I’m going over to their house tonight for dinner.
I’ve never been in a poly relationship, and I hope it lasts.

Ok so here I come with another short story about a nurse or provider who works for me. If U read my last Post I told y'all that I was physically disabled all that means is I cant walk or grab things on my own. I also told Y'all about my other nurse "D", and the crazy times we had.

Well I have 2 nurses that take care of me "D", and a older woman ill call "J". J has been with me the longest of the 2. I've never really ever checked out J in anyway sexual way. Well Until about a month ago, J has a nice little body, with some very large Titts. Since Summer hit she's been wearing these very low cut muscle shirts, and not only that but while she showers me she just started washing my Cock and Balls with out a washrag, just her hand. Last week I walk up at a full salute, Hard as a Rock. Now every other time I've woke up Hard and J was working for me she would act like ooo well its natural! with a little smile on her Face. Well back to the story! She walked in that Morning full of her Happy Pills, and had a smile from ear to ear. She also had on a Pink super thin muscle shirt... Im like hell yeah its Shower time! she takes my cover off and looked straight at my Dick and said "Well" (with a Smirk) whats been on your mind this morning,I Just smiled. flash forward to shower-> She starts out bye pretty much getting in the shower with me, now her thin Pink T was wet, and my Dick is about to Blow The Fuck Up. With out me saying anything she started just to Jerk my Rock Hard Dick Off so good!!! I Blew a big ass loud all over her lower face and Titts. We both just laughed and went through the day like nothing happened.

That was last week, today she walks in my room Happy and smiling, another Low cut shirt and a very short skirt. She's taking me a shower, and starts jerking me off again, but this time she's Slow and steady with it. J say's just Relax! im like Ok! I lean back and do just that "Enjoy" I feel her lips on my Dick, which surprisingly she gave Really Good Head. I asked her to let me suck on her Titts. she took off her shirt and I sucked on those huge Titts, she then looked into my eyes and said Fuck Me. We came back in to my Room strapped on a Condom and we Fucked all day. I can say this honestly for her being at least 15 yrs older then me she could Fuck and Suck like any younger women ive been with.. She just left and asked if I would Fucker in the Assss!!!! Absolutely.... This old Girl is a Freak.............

Hi, my name is Jonas and I´m 25 years old. This is the Story of how I became a sissy. So actually my name is Jenny now. But lets not get ahead of ourselves. The story has a slow build up, I hope it´s interesting for someone. Thats part one, I will continue the story from time to time. Everything sexual in this story happens to people over the age of 18.

I guess it all started whit my mom being a gold digger. One of those women who have a pretty face and a nice body and try to make a living out of it. After a few years of being an escort, getting to know people, sucking the right dicks, getting bend over the right tables she eventually met some rich dude who decided to marry her. Not only was he rich, he was also quite old. He was perfect for her, rich, old and never married before, so no kids to inherit his wealth. Everything went according to plan, except for one tiny thing: me. The old man got her pregnant before he passed away four years later. I´m not really sure why she even told him, she could have terminated the pregnancy, but she didn´t. I guess she wanted to make sure he wouldn´t do something unexpected with his heritage, like giving it to charity or something. The only certain thing is, that she didn´t want to have me or better to actually take care of me. After my dad died she made sure I go to a boarding school as soon as possible. I guess I don´t get to bitch about her to much, she did make sure I would always get everything I need and never need to worry about money. Wont complain about that. Only thing I didn´t get were parents. But to be honest I didn´t miss it, can´t miss what you never had. My dad died so early that I can´t really remember him and my mom avoided almost any contact with me, especially after she got all my dads money. For her it was like her actual life started.

Well like I said, my mom sent me to a boarding school as soon as possible. Since I was six years old I spend most of the year at school. Only for a few weeks in summer I left school. But even then she often send me to some summer-camp or stuff like that. Well you get the picture. Arriving at school I had to figure out pretty soon, that I seem to have some sort of victim-aura. Bottom of the food chain, starting at day one. I guess everybody knows those clichés about boarding schools, and most of them are true. Bullys on every corner, teachers not noticing it or not caring about it. While in class everything is very disciplined, but as soon as school is out, that changes drastically. It´s not like I got beat up a lot or something like that, kids can be mean, but they don´t run around like some violent gang or something. They are just mean to you, play pranks on you, call you names, stuff like that. I guess they did it out of boredom, there wasn't much to do accept for chores and homework. I read books most of the time, most of the other kids got more creative than me. For me it was always: out of the classroom and to my dorm as unseen as possible.

That went on for a long time, but eventually I got my mom to have a heart and send me to another school. I was hoping to have a few last school years in peace before I graduate. I arrived at my new school a week before classes would start. Most of the other students would arrive in the next couple days. I got led to my dorm room, my roommate had not arrived yet. Its a small room, witch two beds, two tables and two dressers. There is a small bathroom, with a toilet and a sink. I started to unpack my stuff, when I finished I went to take a shower. Maybe I should describe myself a little at this point. I never was very tall, but going through puberty I got a small boost and got to 1,76 cm pretty fast. I have blond hair and at that time I didn´t really care about how it looked. It was kinda longish and tousled. There was never a lot of hair growing on my body, except for small bushes under my armpits and in my genital area, there wasn't much going on. No need to tell you that I didn´t need to shave my face. I shaved the rest of my body, I had no special reason to do it, I just figured it wasn´t much work and if I can´t grow a decent amount of hair, why have any? I weight something between 60 and 70 kg. So I wasn´t very skinny, but not fat or muscular ether. My dick is very small when it´s flaccid, I´d say around 5 cm. Erected it reaches unspectacular 13 cm. I had seen allot of other penises, because I always had to shower with other boys in my school, so I knew my penis wasn´t a highlight. But I didn´t really care, there were no girls around anyway and I convinced myself that size didn´t matter. I didn´t mention yet, but just like my old school, my new school is an all boys school. So I am in the shower washing myself, thinking about whats ahead of me. "I don´t wont to be the loser again!", this time would be different. I needed a plan. What did I do wrong last time, why did they all push me around? What was it that made me a victim?

Thinking about my new start at this school I didn´t notice that someone else had entered the shower room. The room was quite big and had several entrances, they all led to different dorm room departments. The shower room didn´t provide much privacy, there were no separating walls or something. Just some shoulder high walls to support the shower heads. Those walls also separated the room into six rows. There where no showers at the outside walls, they had hooks for towels, benches and stuff like that. So I didn´t notice the other guy until I was finished washing myself. I went to my towel and started drying myself. He didn´t seem to have noticed me either or he just didn´t care about me being there. At least he didn´t acknowledge my presents. I looked at him, he was taller than me at least 1,85 cm. Dark hair and unlike me not only on his head. He turned his back to me and I noticed how hairy his ass was. I knew you could have hair there, but had never seen such an hairy ass. I reached around to check my own hair growth on my ass, never thought of shaving there. No hair on my checks, but I fund some lonely hairs right around my asshole, they would be gone next time. Still drying myself up I took another look at the showering guy, he was now turned sideways to me, still not paying attention to my presence. He was soaping up his body, with my eyes I followed his hands sliding around his body. Eventually his hands reached his cock. I noticed his cock was semi erected. He started to slide his slippery hand gently up and down his penis. I noticed that his cock was quite large, now that it was fully erected it was at least 18 cm long. He started to stroke his forehead only, his foreskin was pulled back completely. I knew about masturbation and technically knew how it´s done, but I had never done it to myself or seen someone else doing it. Internet porn wasn´t that far spread at that time, especially at schools and I where never cool enough to get a good look at those magazines, that got passed around at my old school from time to time. So I never got really experimentive with my occasional hard on. So seeing him pleasuring himself got me hooked. I kept watching him. He poured some more soap on his cock with his free hand, while continuing jerking his forehead with his other hand. Even though I couldn´t here him over the sound of the shower, he sure looked like he made some grunting noises. He started to stroke faster and faster. Suddenly I noticed how my own cock got stiff. Quickly I put my towel on it to hide it. Doing that, I couldn´t resist to rub the towel agains my stiff penis a bit, pretending to dry my privet area. It felt nice, kinda ticklish. I looked back at him. He was still stroking his cock very fast, it seemed quite exhausting at this point. Additionally to jerking his cock he was now kinda twitching, meeting his strokes by making quick and small thrusts with his hips. Than he suddenly stopped, I froze too. Witch one hand grabbing the wall he threw his head back and kinda thrusted into his other hand, now holding still.

Now worrying about him, noticing me, I quickly grabbed my stuff and went to my room with my towel around my hips. I put on my pajamas and laid in my bed. My little dick was still kinda hard and I kept thinking about what I just saw. What fascinated me the most was what I had seen at the very end. I guess I envied him for his animalistic drive to pleasure himself. He must have known that he wasn´t alone in the room, but he didn´t care. He wanted to pleasure himself and he did, he took what he wanted, I never could do that, I did´t have the courage. The amount of pleasure his body expressed kept going through my head. I closed my eyes and saw him again in my mind. I saw him in those last few moments before his orgasm. He is sliding his hand up and down on his cock, all the soap making it slippery. I hear myself breathing heavy. Without thinking about what I am doing, I start to touch my body, reaching under my pajama top with one hand, caressing my tummy, gently fondling my boyish breast and nipples. My other hand finds its way into my pajamas pants. I start to slowly stroke my dicky, using my foreskin to glide over my forehead. The water is raining onto his body, his hairy chest is soaked in water, I remember him having a muscular body. I feel inferior, my breathing gets even heavier and faster, I intuitive start to move my hips. But not in thrusts like he did, I make slow, circuiting movements, stroking my cock faster now. His lags muscles are clenched from the effort he puts into thrusting into his own hand. He grabs the wall and throws his head back. I stroke my dicky as fast as I can. Now he is making his finale thrusts, satisfying his basic needs, he gets his relief and empties his balls onto the floor of the shower room. I let out a tiny moan and arch my whole body, experiencing my first orgasm, I shoot my load on my stomach and immediately smear it all over my smooth and hairless tummy, still orgasming. For a second I get the urge to lick some cum of my hand, but I hesitate and the urge passes. I curl up into a ball, holding my now flaccid cock and my balls in my hand, twitching a little. After my breathing calms down to normal, I get up, go to the bathroom, and clean myself up with a towel and some water. Then I go to bed and quickly fall asleep.

The Freudian Slip
An erotic, mostly true story (names omitted) of finding the love of my life.

It was my first marriage, but she already had a child when she was a teen. I met her when I was 35, she was 33 and her daughter was 18. She dedicated her life to her daughter and finally when her daughter turned 18, she decided it was time to slow down and find someone special. The honeymoon didn’t last that long in our marriage. I was always ‘too sexual’ for her, always ‘groping her inappropriately’. The final straw was when I found some emails and a text message about how she liked sucking on his dick before he stuck it in her ass. I was a broken man for a long time. I invested myself into my ex-wife 1000%. Her daughter was very beautiful, and I never even once hit on her, or made any moves.
After much therapy, I came out the other end ok. It’s been 15 years and I’m 50 years old now. Sometimes I’ll have anxiety, so I’ll go through my insurance and find a therapist or counselor. My insurance recommended a woman and I called to make an appointment. It took about a week, but the day came and I went to her office and low and behold it was my ex’s daughter (step daughter). She was a bit shocked to see me. She said she saw my name but she was sure it was someone else. She had beautiful long brown hair, nice hourglass figure, brown eyes and soft supple breasts seemingly not strapped in by a bra. She blushed, she knew I was looking.
“It’s been a long long time, dad. What have you been up to? What do you want to talk about today?”
“Well I don’t know how this works, perhaps this is a conflict of interest – because sometimes I think I have PTSD because of what happened between you and your mother. I’ve been ok I guess. Well obviously not perfect, because I’m here…”
“Oh, tell me more…” She said, looking me in the eyes. I shied away, looking down at the floor.
“Don’t be nervous, you can tell me anything.”
“I’ve never been married since your mother left me, I just didn’t want to be hurt again. I feel my life is just bland but I also don’t want to go through the physical and mental pain again.”
“Physical pain?” she asked.
“Depression, when I’m depressed my body aches horribly.”
“Understandable. So I’ll be honest with you, when I moved out and after she did that to you I broke contact with her,” she said still looking at me in the eyes, she smiled, “she ruined her own life to be honest, and she did her best to ruin yours too.”
I looked at her confused, “what do you mean she ruined her life?”
“Take a deep breath, dad.” She laughed, “Can I call you that?”
“Yes, of course. You never got to know your own biological father, so of course you can call me dad.”
“Good, we’re on a Freudian path” she laughed, then continued, “Dad listen, the guy she left you for had her hooked on some bad things. I was away at school and she was smoking meth and crack. The last time I saw her she was at a clinic and had track marks all up and down her legs from heroin usage. You dodged a bullet. She’s tested positive for HIV, and a bunch of STDs – probably from whoring herself out to get drugs. So I couldn’t handle being around her anymore so I cut ties with her. And I found it awful that she did that to you. You were always so nice to her, to me. You expressed your love in so many ways and she shit all over you. I looked up to you, always thinking that when I find a guy or girl that I’d want someone like you. Hell, when my mom met you I had a major crush on you. In a lot of ways I wish you would have kept in contact but I do understand the emotional trauma of what she did pushed you away. I did kind of stalk you, you’re pretty easy to find on Google, so I kept track of you but kept my distance because I didn’t want to remind you of the trauma mom had caused you and me too.”
I didn’t know what to say, it was a lot to take in.
“I just don’t know what to say, that’s horrible what happened to her,” I said, feeling a little bit of peace that the bitch was getting dragged through the sewer like the cunt she was.
She put a hand on mine, “It’s ok dad. You probably feel a lot of rage and anger and that’s why you’re here.”
I looked into her eyes and I melted. She absolutely was putting on the moves.
“Tell you what,” she said, “My last appointment is at 7:30 PM, so why don’t we catch up over some coffee? You’re a coffee drinker, right?”
“Uh, yeah absolutely.”
So I made plans to meet her after she got off at a well-known coffee shop (Starbucks). I was a bit worried that I was taking her kindness wrong, that I was mistaking it for being interested in me.
I got her cell number and left.
On my way to Starbucks she texted me, “What kind of coffee do you want? Already here – I got this round!”
So I texted her I just wanted the house coffee with cream and sugar.
She was sitting at a table with her laptop and I approached her and sat down.
She looked up and smiled, and then gestured around her, “look at all of these nosey people who can’t mind their own business when an attractive looking man sits down near a younger professional female. That’s human psychology, always judging, always making shit up in people’s heads.”
I laughed, “well, they have dirty minds then – forget them. How have you been all these years? You look absolutely stunning, and I’m not saying that out of turn – just letting you know you’ve grown into a very fine woman!”
She blushed, “And how does that line go…” she thought for a second, “you sir, have aged like a fine wine.”
I laughed, “you’re totally hitting on me.”
“I’ve got daddy issues, daddy. Seriously, my mother doesn’t know who she lost. I’ll be honest, I’d take pictures of you and masturbate to them, I had such a huge crush on you. You’d get my panties soaked just by giving me a hug, and well – just being around me, can confirm, you still do.”
My anxiety started to kick in, “is this a joke?”
“Absolutely not. I was so jealous of my mother, I wanted you so bad.”
My dick was getting hard.
“Yeah but you probably have someone special now, and I don’t want you to be unfaithful to them.”
“No, I’ve had a few girlfriends, but nothing serious at all. I’m a single girl enjoying my freedom. I didn’t charge you for the session today. I won’t ever charge you, ok?”
“So you’re a lesbian?” I asked.
“No, I swing both ways,” she laughed and spilled a little bit of her coffee.
“Yeah but I was your father for a few years and …”
“That’s what makes it so hot, you literally are my Freudian sexual fantasy, that step dad that every girl wants to fuck but never gets to fuck and here you are… and well, perhaps this pussy still has a chance?”
I was done talking, I haven’t had sex in years, “It absolutely does.”
We went back to my place, I was nervous as hell.
She unzipped my pants and pulled my cock out, “mom lied, she said you had an ugly little dick – this is a thick monster.”
Her lips wrapped around the head and she started sucking. I felt her open her mouth wider and I was in the back of her throat.
She unbuttoned her shirt and pulled her bra off revealing her beautiful breasts, looking up into my eyes as she continued to suck me.
“Daddy, I want you to be bad….” I pulled my shirt off, she caressed my chest and her lips stopped sucking, and she kissed me on the lips, and then let her tongue work its way back down to my throbbing cock. She pushed me down on the sofa, and started going to town on my dick with a passion I’ve never seen before. With her mouth full of my throbbing meat, she’d moan. I felt like I was going to cum, and pulled her head off of my dick.
“Mmmm, daddy likes my mouth,” she said erotically, “wait until daddy’s dick get’s a taste of his daughter’s tight little pussy…”
“You’re a bad girl,” I whispered to her.
“You have no idea daddy, I’ve been a very bad girl.” She moved her naked body across mine, I could feel her soft warm breasts gliding on my skin. Her mouth enveloped mine, her tongue jutting inside my mouth and I could taste her sweet saliva. Her hips swiveled, teasing the head of my cock with her dripping wet pussy. She knew exactly what she was doing.
“Mommy never wanted me to have a dick this good, daddy,” she said as she pushed down on my cock, taking all of me inside her wet, tight hole.
“Make me a good girl, daddy I’ve been so fucking bad!”
I smacked her ass with my hand hard, “Watch your mouth, you know better than to swear around me!”
“Oh yess daddy! I’m so sorry daddy, it’s just that your dick feels so fucking good in me.”
I spanked her again, even harder as her pussy massaged my cock. I grabbed her beautiful tits and licked her nipples. I felt her body tense up, her pussy locked on to my cock – all of her muscles tightened and she let out a scream and began bucking wildly.
“Oh fuck daddy, daddddy your cock is so good I’m cumming.”
I felt a flow of warmth dripping down my balls as she collapsed on top of me.
I held her tightly and kissed her forehead as she panted, I could feel her pussy muscles convulsing in pleasure around my hard dick.
She whispered, “daddy, I always wanted to taste your cum…”
She got up and knelt between my legs and started stroking my cock, then licking it with her tongue.
Her lips gently kissed the tip of my penis, and then she swallowed it. I could feel my balls tightening up, and she cupped them in one hand and stroked my cock with the other as she blew me.
I called her name, “I’m going to cum.”
She didn’t relent, she quickened her pace, sucking harder, stroking faster. I emptied my balls in her mouth. Pulsating over and over, cum sprayed into her warm wanting mouth. I could feel her gulping down each ejaculation as I lost complete control of my body. I grabbed her head and pulled her lips down to the base of my cock and kept coming in the back of her throat. She swallowed it all.
We decided to date, and after a few years we tied the knot. Some people might be wondering about the legalities, but I never legally adopted her. My ex-wife and I were only married for about 3 years. My “stepdaughter” moved out when she was 19, almost 20 – but she always treated me with respect and we were pretty good friends. The last we heard, my ex moved to another state, and she might have passed on from a drug overdose. Neither my new wife, nor I want to research it or find out. I guess that's what prompted me to write it on Motherless. She's Motherless - and has been for a long time it seems.
Anyhow: That’s how I met my second wife. We have a lot of fun, and we’re extremely in love and she’s pregnant now. She’s due in 3 months! Everything happens for a reason. Sometimes you have to walk through fire – but understand that things will eventually get better, it just might take some time.
No, that picture isn’t her – I chose it because it looks like her (so much so that it could be her twin lol).
We still do daddy daughter role playing! I’m also ok with her having some fun with women if she wants but she chooses not to.
“You fulfill my fantasies, daddy.”
Real? Fake? I don't really care if anyone believes it - I just needed to vent.
Peace.

Here is the second chapter of my story - 'How do good girls end up as bitches?'

I hope that you like it.

Chapter Two � The Good Doctor

Now you�ve got to understand that I can�t detail every sexual event in my little life in this history, otherwise we would be here for weeks. But according to my diary, from the time of my first rape on my 13th birthday over the next 12 months I had sex of some sort with 87 people. Mostly with my Uncle Bob and Dad of course because they just couldn�t keep their hands and cocks off me, or out of me. And it was only when these two perverts started to get tired of fucking me that they saw a way of making extra money and humiliating me even more, so they started selling me, or trading me with other perverts so that they could get at other peoples� kids.

Most of these 87 people were men, as you might imagine, but there were some girls and women too. Some were forced to do stuff with me, others � like wife�s and girlfriends of the sex fiends I was given or sold to � did things with me because they liked it�got off on raping a young girl with a strap on, or making her eat them out while being fucked by their husband or whatever. My diary says that I did some kind of sex with 13 women over those 12 months.

So you see it would be long and pretty boring to tell you about every fuck, rape, blow job, beating, or whatever that I�ve done � but I�ll tell you about the things that marked me the most. The worst of the worst if you like.

One thing you can say about Uncle Bob is that he�s not stupid � corrupt, perverted, sadistic yes � stupid, no. The last thing he wanted on his hands was a pregnant 13 year old school girl, who happened to be his niece. What he needed fast was a tame doctor that would put me on the pill. True I hadn�t started my periods yet, but he didn�t want to take any chances. I know him and my Dad talked about having me sterilised permanently, just to be on the safe side, but Uncle Bob thought that maybe in the future they might want to �breed me� and that I might be worth more if I could get knocked up � wasn�t that kind of him? He also needed a way to keep track of whether I was clean or not, after all he didn�t want me passing on any diseases and getting his precious cock all messed up. So they needed a doctor to supply the necessaries.

Being a normal (although perverted) person, you might think it�s hard to find people to do what Uncle Bob needed? Well it�s not. There are perverts everywhere � doctors, nurses, police, politicians, business men and women, whatever. You name it and there�s someone out there dying to do it � for a price. And Uncle Bob seemed to know every scum bag and sex maniac in Manchester and further.

It took Uncle Bob only a couple of phone calls to have an appointment with his chosen medical help � a certain Dr. Stuart Radcliffe. A middle-aged, married general practitioner with two young kids of his own and ambitions towards serious incest, rape and torture.

My Dad and Uncle Bob took me along to the good doctor only 4 days after my first rape session � my birthday present if you remember. My pussy was still sore, but the bleeding had stopped after the second day, and I still had trouble walking normally. My ass was bruised from the spanking, but at least it didn�t hurt anymore when I sat down.

In the days after my first fucking both Uncle Bob and Dad had been satisfied with regular and frequent blowjobs, while watching the rape videos that they had made of me. They didn�t want to fuck me again until I�d been to the doctor, just in case they did permanent damage to my cunt and organs � how caring! So they were happy just to fuck my face instead. And I was relieved to have an easy way out as well, because my pussy was so fucking sore I felt like I had broken glass stuffed up me and bits of blood kept staining my panties � but mum never said a word when she washed my bloody underwear, maybe she thought I�d started my periods? And taking a pee or a shit � Jesus Holy Christ did that burn! I had to squat over the toilet and spread my little cunt lips wide to make sure none of the piss touched my bruised and battered skin. And for some damned reason every time I needed to squeeze out a turd the shit seemed to put pressure on my ripped pussy, making every shit-taking a nightmare.

So there I was on Monday afternoon, sitting in Dr. Radcliffe�s waiting room, wearing Dad�s idea of cute little girl clothes � a tight red t-shirt with little white bunnies and multi-coloured flowers embroidered over the front, a white cotton skirt that just reached about 6 inches above my knees (very short in other words), white ankle socks of course and red open-toe sandals. If I hadn�t kept my knees firmly pressed together you would have been able to see the black silk panties that Daddy had picked out for me, but pressed together they were. My bra of course matched the panties, but you couldn�t see any of that through the t-shirt, you would just have enjoyed glancing at my 30AA boobs and wondering just what it would be like to squeeze those firm, ripe apples.

Dr. Radcliffe had made the appointment for us to arrive after his other patients had gone and his receptionist had finished for the day. So we had him all to ourselves and we soon went through to his office. Now Dr. Radcliffe is not an impressive looking man, being 45 years old, already having a well developed hair hole and a bulging belly � the result of too many Rotary Club lunches and pints of beer in the local strip clubs. The good doctor was of course happily married � happy in the sense that he could screw whoever he wanted as long as his wife didn�t have to hear about it. He is also the father of two children, the oldest � a girl of 8 called Wendy, and a boy of 6 called Jason. As I was soon to find out Dr. Radcliffe had well developed plans for these poor little mites. If you like that kind of thing I�m sure you can imagine the sort of deprived acts he leeringly discussed with Uncle Bob and my Dad.

Once sitting comfortably in Dr. Radcliffe�s rather tatty office and having exchanged the usual British pleasantries about the weather, the price of beer and Manchester United�s chances for next season, we got down to business. At least the perverts did � I was just the object of the discussion and something to be negotiated over as to the level and frequency of abuse I was to endure as payment for the medical services they needed. Money was never mentioned in the discussion since it was clear from the start that the doctor expected payment in kind for his involvement. The question was just how little could Dad and Uncle Bob get away with in terms of my time with the doctor and which holes could he abuse during that time. The doctor had a particular wish to take advantage of my virgin anus and this was not on the table (so to speak) for Uncle Bob and Dad. They wanted to keep this prize for themselves, or at least to be able to auction my ass cherry off to the highest bidder � another great money-making idea from Uncle Bob.

So an agreement was reached and hands were shaken � I was to visit the doctor at his office or a place of his choice once per month, for a duration of 2 hours - for my check up and examination. He would provide all the prescriptions necessary for my contraception and if necessary arrange any abortions that may crop up if contraception failed. Should any sexual diseases be contracted, then he would take care of the treatment. If any other drugs or services were required from him then more time would be allocated or more services provided by me, to be negotiated at the time. On his part during the two hours per month he could take advantage of either my mouth or cunt, or any other part of my body, but he could not penetrate my ass with anything bigger than his finger. Nor could he inflict any permanent marks or damage on my body, but otherwise any torture was permitted. Bruises were allowed as long as they were not visible when I was in public or during school activities. He was also allowed to take photos or videos, but these could not be sold or distributed without my Uncle, or Dad�s permission. He was also not allowed to offer me to anyone else during the two hours. There�deal done, negotiations over � time to sample the merchandise.

So my first examination time had come and although I�m sure Uncle Bob and Dad were tempted to stay and watch, they decided to go off for a couple of beers and would come back in two hours. They reminded the doctor that I really did need examining and then took my prescription off to get my pill supply.

Give the doctor his credit, he did take his time and examine me thoroughly. After nicely asking me to strip he took my weight and blood pressure and he measured my height and physical statistics � maybe he over did the measuring of my boobs a bit, but he did act like a doctor. He was wearing a long white doctor�s coat so I couldn�t see the state of his cock, but from the way he was starting to sweat as I slowly pulled my t-shirt over my head, shaking out my long black hair, and unzipped my skirt I would say he must have had the boner of his life. And yes I was doing it slowly � why? Because he only had 2 hours with me and every second I could keep him off me the happier I would be. So down came the zipper on my tight little skirt�so slowly�reaching behind me with both hands for the zipper and pushing out my boobs so that he got a good look. Wriggling my hips (if a 13 year old girl has hips!), I slipped the skirt down my long smooth legs�and his bulging eyes followed it down�down to my shoes�me bending with the skirt so that he can get an eye full of what�s in my bra.

I straightened up holding the skirt and looked around innocently for somewhere to put it � what a neat girl. I folded it nicely and set it down on the chair nearest the door. Five more minutes gone! Now for the bra�reaching behind to the clasp�licking my lips, �It�s so dry in here doctor, could I have a glass of water, please?� The clasp opens and I ease the shoulder straps down over my arms, the cups still snugly holding on to my boobs.

I thought he would pass out at this point; he was steaming and gripping the desk so hard his knuckles were white. God I was actually enjoying this strip tease! I wriggled my shoulders to shake off the bra and he gasped out loud as my cute little apples came into view � light brown orbs, tight and firm with slightly darker aureoles and cute little nubs standing up under the scrutiny of Dr. Radcliffe. The bra joined the skirt and still the seconds ticked by with no movement from the doc.

Putting one foot up on the chair nearest to him I bent down to take off my sandal, my boobs tantalising the hypnotised doctor�off with the sandal and then the little white ankle sock. Then the second shoe and sock followed, again placed neatly on the growing pile of clothes.

Now for the moment of truth though, I only had my panties left to delay with. Hooking a thumb into each side I began to wriggle the silky black underwear down, over my hot little ass. Over my hips�slow�must do it slowly�easing them down one side at a time�rocking them down my thighs�the crotch sticking to my pussy for a second as they slide down my long, smooth legs � long for a 13 year old anyway. Down to my knees now�lifting one foot, then the other as my nakedness is finally complete and the warm panties dangle from my finger. Neatly folded they too joined my skirt, t-shirt and socks on the pile.

Standing naked in front of the doctor�s desk he studied me from head to toe�paying particular attention to my boobs and pussy. He finally moved a hand and made a circling motion with his finger, �Turn around please Sonia,� he asked. And of course I was happy to make a slow turn so that he could take all the time he wanted to check out my ass.

Slowly he stood and came around the desk and pointed to his weighing scales � more time taken up with a real examination, but that meant really touching me, and that built up his confidence as he started stroking and squeezing his way through checking my breasts, taking the temperature in my mouth, my pussy and my ass! For God�s sake, who ever heard of taking a temperature that way? At least my blood pressure was normal, which is more than we can say about his I�m sure!

�Just hop up onto the examination couch Sonia and put your feet in the stirrups,� says the doc as we get to the part that I really wasn�t looking forward to, the pussy inspection. He slipped on a pair of transparent latex gloves � you know I�ve always found the taste of these gloves a turn on, like whenever I go to the dentist and he (or she) starts pushing these rubber-covered fingers around my mouth it just makes me so hot and I have to fight the urge to start sucking them. Do you feel like that? Anyway it�s not my mouth the old doc wants to poke around in, and he wastes no time pouring gel over his hands and sliding his fingers into my exposed hole. One, two and then a third finger�even with the gel this is stretching things to the limit. I can feel his fingers probing around inside my tender slit, my first ever deep exam. He grunts a couple of times like he�s found something worth digging at and then pulls out his fingers with a rude slurping sound � God that sound is just so rude, sort of like a wet fart when someone pulls out of a wet cunt or ass hole, I always get embarrassed when I hear it.

So next up (literally) is the speculum - cold but at least he lubricated it before sliding that damn torture device up my tight little snatch. Felt like I was being raped by some robot from Mars�and then my poor tight little slit is being stretched wider�.wider�Jesus Christ he�s going to split me in half! �Just relax and it won�t hurt a bit.� No it won�t hurt a bit, it hurts a fucking LOT! My screams echoed around the office and if anyone had been in the building they would have thought I was being slaughtered. But I was going nowhere, with my feet held up and legs spread wide enough to dislodge my joints. My hands gripped the sides of the couch for all they were worth.

�Now, now Sonia,� says Doc Pervert, �We can�t have you wriggling around like that, you might fall off the couch and hurt yourself.� So the doctor opens a drawer behind the couch and produces a set of thick black leather straps. With my mind occupied with the pain in my over-stretched cunt, he�s quickly able to fasten the straps around each wrist to a metal bar running under the seat of the couch. A third, longer strap is attached to both sides of the couch, across my neck � securing my head. From the same drawer he brings out a cute leather ring-gag, which he pushes into my gasping mouth and buckles behind my head. No room to move now and not much sound I can make either, just whooshing or oofing sounds like some damn retard. But the point was that I could make some sound, just not loud or coherent � that�s what he wanted, and a normal gag would have stopped me making any sound. Why was that important? Because he was going to whip me and he was going to get off on my hushed, but not blocked, screams!

Now it was the doc�s turn to strip and he did it a whole lot faster than I had. In 10 seconds flat he was naked except for his fucking socks � can you believe it, he kept his fucking socks on! I guess he hadn�t filled his toy collection at that time because the only thing he had to whip me with was the leather belt that had been holding his trousers up (pants for you Americans). And that was plenty, but at least he didn�t use the end with the buckle.

The first strike of a whip is not the worst you know? It comes as a shock, but it doesn�t hurt the most. To help increase the pain of the blows you need the victim to anticipate the pain and be waiting for it � almost feeling it before the whiplash lands. It�s in the mind of the victim, the extra pain. It�s true, try it.

I don�t think the doc had much experience of this sort of thing � maybe I was his first real chance to try out his fantasies. He landed some pretty hard lashes across my tits and stomach, and I tried to scream � just as he wanted me to, but he seemed to be holding back � unsure of what strength to put into each blow.

The first hit caught me just at the bottom of my breasts and the shock made me strain against the straps and my pussy contracted against the metal spreader still stuck up inside me�trying to push the fucker out of me. But the shock made me suck air in and I didn�t scream at all � the second blow an instant later landed across my stomach � and brought out all the air in a pathetic �Whoosh!� that turned into an even more stupid �Wooor!� sound as the last air left my lungs. He got into a bit of a rhythm after that and gave me a couple of seconds between lashes, so I could get my next breath ready for the almost-scream. And that is what increases the pain � the anticipation of the hit. The knowing it�s coming and the hopelessness of not being able to stop it. Helpless, even unable to scream or turn away from the blows. And I can see him standing there with the belt � naked, his little cock standing up hard against his pot belly. He�s sweating like a pig with the excitement and effort, swinging the belt again��Waugh�..augh�.augh!� Is all I can manage as the tears come pouring out and my half-gagged screams get cut off as I run out of breath and have to drag in another lung full of air.

But tears aren�t the only liquid that started to leak � it�s one of the odd things about me, when I take a beating sooner or later I start to pee. Not big gushing streams, but a little trickle, a few drops at a time as my bladder loses some of its control. And that started now�drops of pee falling from my strained pussy onto the doctor�s office carpet.

It didn�t take long for Herr Doktor to notice my leak and to my surprise he stopped the beating. At first I thought it was because he didn�t want the mess on his carpet, but no he pulled a stool over in front of my slowly leaking pussy and started taking out the metal intruder. Relief! He was a bit rough taking the damn thing out, but I wasn�t about to complain. What he did next really surprised me � I mean REALLY surprised me. He put his mouth to my slit and started lapping at the leaking piss! Now this really was a first for me. I�ve been made to drink a man�s pee before a few times, but I�ve never had anyone drinking mine.

He was pushing his face deeper into my slit now and trying to suck my pee hole, opening my lips with his thumbs�drinking right from the source you might say. I could feel him sucking at me and so I did him a favour � hey you like my pee, have more. So I let him have it, not all at once, just sort of opened the tap a little and let him slurp it down.

I guess this was a big thing for him and really got his motor running. As soon as he�d sucked down the last drop � and there was quite a lot � he stood up, boner in hand and just stuck it straight into the place his mouth had just left. Now his cock was pretty pathetic, but still my pussy was still quite raw from all the mauling that it had received lately and it took a fair amount of effort for him to stuff that skinny 6 incher into my cunny. But this was nothing like the fucking my Dad and Uncle Bob had given me, and old doc Radcliffe humped away for a couple of minutes, his hands squeezing and pulling at my titties, and then he was over the edge. And yes I could feel him inside me, of course I could�I felt every push, every pull back and then every spurt of his dirty cum inside my belly. The fuck lasted maybe 2-3 minutes maximum, so it was no big deal. But my tits and stomach were on fire from the belting. I was bright red from the neck to my pussy � and my pussy was pretty damn sore as well.

He pulled out of me as soon as he got his breath back, pulled out like all guys do, just leaving me with a gaping hole, empty, already leaking cum down from my cunt to my ass crack.

You know guys, once you�ve had your fun and blown your load you are pretty pathetic creatures. You lose all interest in the girl you just fucked, even if you promised her the universe if she would just let you into her pants. I guess that�s why you like hookers so much � no need for commitments. And I guess that�s why guys like me so much, because they can do what they want and just pull their cocks out without a thought. Am I right? You bet your wife I�m right � yeah that�s right, what are wives really for? Fucking � forget it, after the first 50 times it�s a drag right? Having kids - how many guys really give a shit about raising kids? Looking after the house and doing the shopping - it�s not worth it, cheaper to hire a maid. Am I right?

So the doc has blown his load and got his money�s worth. Now he can�t wait to get me out the door and the straps and gag come off fast enough to take the skin off my wrists and neck. He was gentleman enough to help me get my legs down from the stirrups and hand me some tissue for the cum that�s leaking down my ass and puddling on the couch. There wasn�t enough left up me to trickle down my legs, so waddling like a fucked duck I was able to get dressed without getting a mess on my clothes. Putting on my t-shirt hurt like hell, but I left my bra off because my tits were all swollen and it would never have fitted.

As soon as I was dressed the doc hustled me out of his office and into his waiting room � not as much as a single word was said. I guess he called my Dad because 15 minutes later he and Uncle Bob arrived to take me home. From the time Dad had left until he picked me up, the whole thing had taken just over an hour. I guess I got off easy, but the doc certainly found it easy to get off using me.

That was the first time with the doctor, but after that he was a quick learner and every time was a bit harder for me, a bit more painful and the sessions got started a whole lot faster. If you want I�ll tell you more about the doctor and his experiments, just let me know � maybe I�ll make him the subject of a whole story, not just a chapter, he would like that.

You know, when you are writing one of these stories you sort of get drained and find yourself wanting to wrap them up quickly. When I first wrote this down I had thought that I would end this chapter here, but as I was laying in bed the morning after writing it I started thinking about what happened after I had finished with the doctor and was on my way home. Before I knew it my hand was down between my legs and I was masturbating furiously as I remembered what had happened in the car after my Dad and Uncle Bob picked me up. And I thought, after I had cum, maybe you would like to read about it � maybe it would make you feel the way I did this morning?

So, we walked out to Uncle Bob�s car � a shiny new BMW 5 series, pale blue with soft leather seats. Uncle Bob always had nice things and he liked fast new cars � never really figured out where he got his money from though to buy them.

It was pretty clear to me as we walked that they had been on more than just beer while I had been with the doctor. Even though I was a bit preoccupied with my own aches and pains I could tell they were both pretty high. My Dad got in the driver's seat and Uncle Bob got in the back with me. I love the smell of new cars, especially the new leather and today there was more than just the new car smells, there was a fug of smoke from the joints that they had smoked on the way over to pick me up. A nice sweet smell that I often smelled around Uncle Bob when he was in one of his more relaxed moods.

With Uncle Bob�s arm around my shoulder we zoomed off into the evening traffic and Uncle Bob asked me to tell him everything about what had happened after they left me with the doctor � �Everything�, he said with a leer, �Every little detail of what he did to you and what you did.� So I did. I told them about the striptease, about the examination, about how he strapped me to the couch and about the whipping. When I told him about that part he told me to lift up my t-shirt so he could see the marks and swellings. He whistled when he saw how swollen and red my breasts were and he gently cupped my left breast in his right hand and massaged my poor little nipple � which happily responded to his touch by stiffening for him. He liked that and stroked a bit harder, then switched to my other nipple and got that to stand to attention as well.

I could tell from the bulge in his trousers that he liked my story and he told me go on, with every detail. So then I told him about how the doctor had lapped up my pee and sucked down every drop from my bladder as I lay there strapped to his examination couch. That part nearly caused an accident as my Dad hadn�t been paying attention to the driving and nearly ran into a truck turning into a side street. A few nasty words were exchanged between Dad and Uncle Bob about driving tests and road safety and we were back into the story again. But Uncle Bob kept coming back to the pee drinking part and he seemed fascinated by it. After I had been over every detail at least 3 times he had to have some release, his cock was just too painful cramped into his jeans.

�Come on baby� he says, �time to help Uncle Bob relax after a hard day.� And he pointed down at his zip. Now you should know that Uncle Bob always liked me to do all the work around satisfying him. You might have noticed that in my first chapter when Uncle Bob made me rape myself on his cock? Yes, he is a lazy bastard and likes to add to my humiliation by having me make all the moves. So cock sucking often starts by me having to undo his zipper and extract the cock that is going to abuse me. That�s what happened now and with both hands I reached down and undid the button of his jeans and lowered the zip. Since his cock was applying full pressure on the material it was quite a job getting him open. But I�ve got small, delicate hands and longer slender fingers, perfect for wrapping around a cock, or opening zips under pressure.

Uncle Bob has a pretty good figure (for his age � 43 at that time, my Dad was 37) and his beer gut is smaller than my Dad�s. He�s also not so hairy. And, very important for trying to give blowjobs in cars, he wears cool, ball hugging underwear that slips down easily. He lifted his ass to help me get his underwear and jeans down to his knees, and there was Uncle Bob�s trouser snake ready for action � as usual.

The traffic was pretty heavy as we drove along and we were going pretty slow, from one traffic light to the next, crawling along really. So it was easy for me to just lean down and take his cock head into my mouth, left hand cupping his balls, right hand holding the root of his shaft. Giving a blowjob in a fast moving car can be a bit awkward if the road is bumpy or there are lots of bends. You either end up doing unexpected deep throat, or half biting off the poor guy�s member. Very risky. But no worries right now, it was a routine, well practised exercise of my tongue and suction � at least it started that way.

I had given Uncle Bob my bra as we got into the car � I didn�t need it and I had no pockets to put it in. But now Uncle Bob found a use for it � that is he reached down and pulled my hands behind my back, tying them at the wrists with my bra. So there I am sitting beside him on his left, but half turned towards him with my head buried in his lap and my hand bound behind me. Believe me this is not an easy to position to work in and requires balance and strong neck muscles, as well as good sucking technique to keep the cock where it needs to be. Fortunately (if I can say that), Uncle Bob was only using my mouth to warm up on. He wanted a fuck and of course I had to do all the work. He pulled my up by my hair and said, �Time to saddle up sweetie, let�s see if you can ride Uncle Bob all the way home.�

With my hands tied it wasn�t easy and I was glad that Uncle Bob�s car had darkened windows or else half of Manchester would have witnessed my ass riding Uncle Bob�s cock. With a little (a very little) help Uncle Bob positioned me over his cock, my head bent under the roof of the car and my knees on the seat either side of his waist. He did lower his ass on the seat just to give my legs space to get in the right position to mount him. And he did hold his cock for me�putting it against the entrance to my cunt and rubbing his pre-cum and my saliva up and down my pussy lips.

�Ok baby, take it� he says. So of course I obliged him, letting my weight sink down onto his shaft, but doing it really, really slowly, letting my pussy stretch open with each inch of his cock. Even driving along slowly the streets of Manchester aren�t that smooth and each bump pushed his cock in that bit further. Dad was watching in the rear-view mirror and Uncle Bob reminded him to keep his fucking eyes on the road.

Now you�ve got to remember that although I�ve given hundreds of blowjobs and hand jobs over the years, this was only my 4th fuck. And I�m still only 13 so my pussy was really, really tight. But I had just been opened by the good doctor and fucked (fuck number 3), so it was a bit easier to fit Uncle Bob in this time. And it was a bit less painful since there was some of the doctor�s gel and a bit of his cum still up there, helping me along a bit.

By using my legs it was pretty easy to control the rhythm of the fuck, even with the bumping and turning of the car. It helped that Uncle Bob�s cock was big enough to stay up my cunt even with the rough ride � trying to ride a little skinny cock like this would be impossible, it would just keep slipping out.

So with my t-shirt pushed up Uncle Bob�s hands had free access to my bruised and battered boobs, and he took full advantage with his tweaking and squeezing. And for him it was a pretty fast fuck because we hadn�t been at it more than 10 minutes when he started grunting and thrusting harder into me, hands on my hips now, and his cock started pumping and spurting into my tight cunt tube.

The hardest part about a fuck like this is getting off a still-hard cock! With my hands still tied and Uncle Bob still pretty hard, it was like a contortionist act to lift my ass off him and get it back onto the seat next to him. And that�s when something really odd happened � if you didn�t think it was odd enough for an under-age girl�s uncle to be fucking her on the back seat of a car driven by her father!

Like I said, Uncle Bob liked his cars and he liked to keep them clean, so as soon as my well-fucked ass touched his back seat he goes ballistic!

�What the fuck are you doing you stupid slut?� He screamed, and my Dad almost crashed again for the 20th time. �Stop the fucking car.� He yelled at my Dad, �The bitch is leaking all over my leather seats�.

So Dad zoomed into the first side-street he could find and skidded to a stop. Out he jumped and leaped to my door, wrenching it open. �Get out you moron.� Dad screamed into my face as he grabbed me by the arm and pulled me through the door.

�Holy fuck! Look at that mess on my leather. She�s leaked cum all over it. You FUCKING BITCH!�

He was in a real state. Angrier than I�d ever seen him. Probably made worse because he was still pretty high from the drugs he�d been on. I was just standing at the side of the car shaking with fear. I could tell my Dad was pretty scared too because he was all white and just kept saying �Take it easy Bob, she didn�t mean it.� And at least he stood between me and Uncle Bob; otherwise I think he would have kicked the shit out of me.

�Well it was your stupid bitch that made the fucking mess so you had better clean it up.� Was Uncle Bob�s answer, and he stood over my Dad with his fists clenched.

So my Dad pulls his handkerchief from his pocket and starts to wipe off the leather seat. �Not like that you fucking queer.� Says Uncle Bob with a sick grin on his face, �I know you like the taste of cum now and again, so let�s see you clean it properly � with your fucking tongue!�

My Dad went tomato red and opened his mouth to argue, but I think he saw Uncle Bob was in a mood for a fight and Dad would have been no match for him. So, like I was dreaming or something, Dad bends down and starts licking up the mix of his brother�s cum and my pussy juice that had dripped and been smeared all over the back seat.

While I�m standing there with my mouth open like an idiot, Uncle Bob has whipped out his camera and is filming Dad lapping and sucking at the cum I�ve leaked. And Dad starts to really get into it, rubbing his cock through his trousers as he slides his tongue over the wet leather upholstery.

So there�s this unbelievable scene � while my Uncle sticks his camera through the door on the other side, my Dad goes at the seat until it�s shiny and clean as new again. But of course now my Dad has a boner again and needs taking care of.

�Let�s do that again you fucking homo, only this time lets get the whole thing on cam.� Says Uncle Bob. �Sonia, you can jerk off good old Johnny-boy, right there on my seat and then Daddy can clean it up, good as new � OK?�

Now this is just sooooo weird, but we get ourselves set � right there in this side-street where anyone could pass by. Dad�s standing at the open door, his zip open and cock out, me crouching on the car floor behind the passenger seat � and Uncle Bob is filming the crazy scene from the other side of the car.

So I take Daddy�s boner in my right hand and start wanking him, nice and slow � for the camera. The back seat light is on so everything looks good for Uncle Bob�s masterpiece. Dad is well gone and is just oozing pre-cum all over my hand. I reach under his balls with my left hand to help him get there and after only a couple of minutes I can feeling him tightening-up, getting ready to shoot, his cum boiling out of his balls.

I moved my left hand quickly out of the way so the cum didn�t land on me and just used my right hand to milk him as he came, squeezing his load out and aiming into the middle of the back seat. The first spurts though reached almost all the way to Uncle Bob and splattered the full length of the back seat. Anybody can say what they want, but I know how to give a great hand-job and get every last drop of cum from a man�s balls!

So that was the first part of Uncle Bob�s script, now we needed the pervy part. We needed Daddy to clean up his own mess.

Now I know a lot of you guys get turned on at the idea of being made to lick up your own cum, but mostly that�s while you have a hard cock and haven�t unloaded. Once you have dumped your load it�s a whole new story and it�s only a real pervert that will REALLY get down and enjoy licking up his own hot cum.

So I guess my Dad really is special because he got down there with his face still all sweaty from the orgasm and started cleaning that leather seat like he was a porn super star. All I had to do was lean back against the seat behind me and let Uncle Bob get his close-ups as Dad scooped up the cum load with his tongue, displayed it nicely for the camera and then swallowed. I couldn�t have done it any better. Dad did a great job of finding and cleaning up every drop and polishing the leather seat to perfection.

Now you�ve got to admit that this would be memorable to a young girl, seeing her Dad for the first time do something that was pretty �gay�. And I can�t say I really looked at Dad the same way after that. I think that it must have marked a turning point for Dad too because I witnessed many other gay acts by him over the next years, usually with young boys and often with shocking violence and even �snuff� for the boys during or after he fucked them. I�ll put some of this in later chapters for you �bi� guys. Let me know if you want more.

GLAMPING & SWINGING

I am married to a beautiful Japanese woman
We are both in our early 30's
She is petite 5'6" tall a slight 6stone in weight, jet black long hair (she always wear's it in a pony tail) little rounded bum almost flat chested long puff nipples, shaved bald pussy that has thick full inner lips that hang out,
Her name is Sahisuniki but she calls herself Kimi
I am Frazer, a white English guy, average build 12 Stone approx 5'10" light brown shoulder length hair, I am rather large in the little man area, big dangling balls, 9" plus really thick cut penis,
We met at a college in the UK kimi came over from Japan to get her business management qualification, she had a placement as a trainee manager with a big hotel chain that's owned by her family, I also worked at the same hotel as head chef
Not long after 6-7 months we got married. we had our honeymoon in the Caribbean 3 weeks based in St Lucia but we island hopped.
the was back to work,
We didn't really see much of each other to be honest yes we lived together a nice 2 bedroomed penthouse apartment in a big high block of apartments top floor, all round balcony terraced area, roof top pool and hot tub, mini 4 seater sauna, and a small gym, her parents gave it to us along with 2 Audi sports cars plus a wad of money in our joint bank, I we got spoilt,
Because of different hours we worked we basically always bypassed each other, of a night I always finished after 10pm so by time I got home I was just ready for bed, we would spend a quick 30 mins chatting having a kiss and cuddle before I fell asleep, Sundays was our day, and we fucked like rabbits spent the day walking around naked Kimi was one horny woman she loved my cock but would never have Anal sex as it scared her she didn't like the thought of it and she felt it would be painful,
The only Holiday we took, because of work and college was our honeymoon, so after 3 years of being married we both booked a month's holiday, we took a 21 day Caribbean cruise was absolutely brilliant, upon returning home we still had 10 days left, we looked for idea's when Kimi found Glamping (posh camping) she liked the idea but didn't want to be in a tent, we spoke to some other couples we knew they suggested hiring a mobile camper van then we could travel around the area we wanted to visit, so that what we did, hired a lovely 4 birth camper van, we went to the Lake district, as Kimi heard about some of the history in that area,
on our very first night after driving along tight bendy roads up hill down dale we found a nice camp site, rite along side one of the lake's there was some wooden chalets on the other side of the site and in the field next door through the trees was tents, there was n entertainment club and a restaurant in the middle of the site was the toilet and shoer facilities,
Any way we parked close to the lake ,put our awning up set out some camping chairs and a table, took the 2 electric push bikes of the back of the camper, and put the batteries on to them,
We was the only camper van parked up at this time, as was early night evening we decided to go have a ride around pick up a couple bottles of wine case of 12 lagers, and a bottle lemonade, and a few bags of crisps, only because me being an idiot and rushing to get on the road forgot to put some in the camper van before we left home,
When we returned another smaller rather battered looking camper van had parked up quite away from us, they had also set an awning up they had a BBQ and what looked like a glass door fridge full of beers cider wine and pop.
they had stuck a note to the door of our camper simply said Hi neighbours we will spark up our BBQ tomorrow night if you want to join us bring a beer come eat, our first night we ate at the onsite restaurant was ok food nothing special Jacket spud 1/4 spit roast chicken and salad, after we went in to the club house they was calling bingo when we arrived followed by magical act, bit of a disco then a comedian (who was absolutely dire shit) followed by a singer and dance act, we left just as the second part of the disco started, not my scene, Kimi like to have a good dance she was a good sexy dancer, quite often at home dance sexy and stripped for my eyes only,

(Just a short word Kimi was a little shy around other men she tended to cling to men when in conversation unless it was with work or business related she kind of talked very little and real quiet.)(Also Kimi was a light weight drinker, a few glasses of wine or beer she got giggly and wobbly 4-5 glasses she was drunk)

Next morning we walked over to the other camper van to introduce ourselves and except there offer to join then for there BBQ,
we introduced our selves Frazer and Kimi, they said there names was Bob and Ruth,
Ruth was a slender built girl probably late 20's big breasts no arse I say straight up straight down 5'6"ish died blond hair nice looking by no means a stunner, Bob was probably similar height to me slim build definitely worked out arm muscles was big and you could make out a six pack stomach going on, ultimate blonde hair blue eyes, I noticed Kimi looking. she hid behind me but I could see her peering from around my side.
we arranged to be with then around 8-8:30pm

A we left Ruth whistled and said yo! Kimi you look sexy babe. then giggled, Kimi went bright red, when we got back to our camper Kimi told me Bob was fit, she wondered if his cock was as long and thick as mine, I laughed said why don't you ask him to show it to you tonight, Kimi giggled slapped my arm said no I only wonder, I love your cock, your my husband I not a cheater, I told her looking at another mans cock isn't cheating it's only if she had his cock in her pussy it's then cheating
Oohhh in Japan looking touching, just thoughts of being with another man is classed as cheating,

We ate a little breakfast then Kimi wanted to fuck, omg it was so good she know's how to suck a cock and tease balls, she knelt on the bench seat pushed her arse in the air come on come fuck me now, I never seen her so wet basically dripping, I never had any problems entering her pussy despite my length and thickness, I pumped away getting harder and deeper every thrust, her gentle moans got louder and louder, screaming at me fuck me fuck me harder harder, I am coming I am coming, I put my thumb in her arse, she wriggled as I pumped and thrust in to her pussy thumbing her arse she let out a loud ahhhh her leg began to shake and quiver she came hard and squirted, she was never ever that loud, as I slipped out I said you was imagining you was Fucking Bob wasn't you, you naughty girl, she looked at me said sorry it won't happen again, Kimi my love it's ok it was rather sexy, stimulating thinking you was imagining you was fucking a basically complete stranger,
I suggested if she liked we could try swinging, she asked what that was so I explained, she said NO!! in a stern voice, I only fuck you my husband, you must promise you never fuck another woman only me, if I find out you have I cut your precious cock and balls off you.
You no fuck that lady Ruth she no body no very pretty,
We got on our bikes rode for a while went up one of the hills the views was tremendous Kimi loved it, never seen such lovely country side, she seen a clearing in the tree' where we crept in to so as not to be seen, Kimi as I lay back against a tree was on her knees sucking on my cock, when I was hard she stood up dropped her jeans and knickers facing the tree leaning over pushing her arse out told me to fuck from behind, I was in like a shot, I really slammed her pussy from behind, she slowly went down on top all four she got week in her legs from coming over and over, I thumbed her bum again and she wriggled said it was nice but not to get any idea's she ever le me fuck her in her arse never ever was the words ringing around in my head, I was getting more and more dezzy to take her arse virginity, all afternoon we found placed to fuck and try not to get caught, last but one time Kimi was fairly quiet, no real loud moans or groans, then she flooded and was squirting as I fucked her, curious I asked her why have you got loud, she was starring straight up, then she said there is a man sat in the tree with some big glasses thingy's don't stop pound me deep and hard she said, i had her legs over my shoulders I held her hips and went for it, again and again she shuddered and came I didn't let up then she started to squirt again this time it didn't stop, it was like being stuck under a fountain, Kimi's eye rolled closed completely I had a horrible thought I had killed her by fucking her, I had to carry on then I pulled out and came all over her face, to my relief as I came and smacked the sides of her face with my cock and balls her eyes opened I heard her voice you dirty man dirty you no come on my face you know I no like this, only come in my body my mouth.

That night as arranged we joined Bob and Ruth they had had a few beers before we got there, BBQ was under way food already cooking smelt great, Kimi said she was starving couldn't wait to try Bobs sausage, Bob laughed and spat a mouthful of beer out, he Sprayed Ruth and caught me on the arm, you can't wait to taste my sausage you Ok with that Frazer, I laughed with him I knew what he meant, Kimi said we was stupid laughing over Bob's even Ruth started to laugh, I had to explain to Kimi a she was getting aggravated at us laughing at her, after I explained she was no no no that not what meant. we had some drinks we all had 2 bottles of bud we ate, we all teased Kimi with our sausages in our rolls we al made out we was giving the sausage a blow job, Kimi laughed was going as red as a beetroot was so funny, no no no no no Kimi said you taking mick out of me stop it not fare, after a bit more food, Ruth decided she wanted a jar of cockals and muscles and some prawns in seafood sauce, she said they sold them in the club house,
Bob said he go get them, would I like to go with him give the girls a chance to get to know each other better, whilst walking Bob bought up the topic of swinging, asked if me and Kimi had ever done anything like that, I had to say no but said I had thought about it, the thought of seeing Kimi fucked by another man and sucking me at the same time or just watching made me real horny, but Kimi would never go for it, Bob said he heard us fucking that morning and he had to have wank, he said Kimi was really sexy very beautiful and he had always dreamed of fucking an Asian girl, why don't we try, his wife Ruth had told him she fancied licking Kimi's pussy and sucking and fucking me with both her love holes, omg really yep he said, nah I can't do that to Kimi not even when she is drunk passed out she wake up see another man fucking her she kill me Bob said what if he could promise she would never know anything had happened, how's that going to work then Bob I asked, he then showed me a little orange tablet, this is pure magic he said pure magic, pop one may be 2 in her drink, pardon the pun but Bobs your uncle,
let me think about it I told him, we got 2 lots of everything Ruth wanted and Bob got a packet of condoms from the gents toilet, you wont need them Kimi cant get pregnant she had a serious accident as a kid back in Japan, Sorry to here that as he threw the condoms in the bin,
On the way back just as we got to the women I said go on then, give it a try, this best work and she best not know remember who fucked her, but no Anal,

We re-join the girls Kimi tried the cockals and muscles spat them out was nearly sick, yuk there slimy and rubbery but she loved the prawns in seafood sauce she nearly ate all of both tubs, we had a bit more BBQ food, washed down with some cheap nasty red wine, I never noticed Bob put anything in Kimi's bottle of bud, Kimi knocked back 5 more bottles of Bud she was well wasted, eyes had gone she was slurring her words talking in Japanese, so know one new what she was saying, she started falling around, that's when pointed towards the lake, there is a couple of wooden picnic tables over there we can lie Kimi on one of them,
She Bob said looking at me, Ruth knows we planned it yesterday as soon as you introduced your self's to us, we decided you was the couple we wanted to fuck.

Kimi had her head on her knee's all 3 of us carried her to the table we stripped her naked put a blanket over the table then lay naked Kimi down, she stirred a little but was out for the count those little orange pill's seemed to have taken affect, Ruth knelt down in between Kimi's legs gentle rubbing her clit teasing it with her tongue, and fingering her pussy and arsehole, Bob had climbed on the table was naked to impressive sized cock not to bad at all but was not as thick or long as mine and his balls was tight not bangling like mine so that made me feel great, He lowered his balls on to Kimi's mouth before gently opening her mouth and putting his cock in her then began mouth fucking her, I took this chance I went under Ruth and ate her pussy, it was surprisingly pretty nice looking and tight, considering Bob had told me she had been fucked by big black guy's who really stretcher her pussy and arsehole, she had had 2 of these big black guy's in her pussy together, he had fist punched her pussy, both fist's together and she like 2 massive dildo's at same time 1 in the ass 1 in her pussy, Bob puled out her mouth came stood between Kimi's leg's and fucked her pussy tweaking and twisting her big puffy nipples he was so excited her came fairly quickly, Ruth took him out and sucked him Ruth then climbed on the table went into the 69 position putting her pussy over Kimi's mouth lowering her own head on to Kimi's pussy I got up and was between my wife Kimi's legs Ruth sore the size of my cock, fuck me your a fucking horse she said just a Bob rammed his cock deep in to Ruth's arsehole Ruth took a big gulp of air while her mouth was open I shoved my cock deep in her throat making her gag Bob thrusting in and out one end and me the other, I took my cock out Ruth's mouth and slid it deep up Kimi's sopping wet pussy Bob's cum coming out every time I thrust in, Ruth licked it all up and swallowed, I came in Kimi, as I pulled out Ruth took my cock in her mouth and cleaned me off, Me and bob swapped places I fucked Ruth's arsehole while her fucked Kimi's pussy Bob handed Ruth Kimi's legs, She pulled them back rolling Kimi up her tiny arsehole was now on clear display, Bob took his cock out and rubbed it around Kimi's arse he just put his cock head in her arsehole when I told him no arse she don't do that, he pulled the tip of his cock away and pushed it in a very forceful manner back in her pussy, he thrust in and out with venom really pounding as hard as he could he was turning Kimi's pussy lips more purple and the was swelling up more than normal, this was super horny as I pulled out Ruth's ass and entered her pussy I went balls deep ohhhh fuck fuck fuck Ruth muttered ohhh fuck your deep your soooo fucking deep, that was to much as dropped a bomb load of cum deep in her pussy exactly same time, Bob unloaded in to Kimi's pussy, looking at him, he was so pumped up a little angry even as he wanted to fuck Kimi's arsehole so badly and I had stopped him.
Ruth said look you two you have got to both fuck her arse Frazer it's only fare as you have fucked all my holes you should let Bob fuck all Kimi's,
Tell you what Bob said by looking at her I say she has never had cock up her arse is the correct, YES ??? well if that's the case and she ha told you that, you should be the one to take her arse cherry, You agree with that don't you Ruth, what you say Frazer, its going to be tight, but it won't hurt her as she is limp,

OK lets do it !!

Ruth got on he knees and blew both of us getting us both hard then she got back on the table sat over Kimi's mouth and Bob got up and mounted Ruth's ass, I handed her Kimi's legs she pulled them back perfect position to go in Kimi's arsehole, I used the juices from her pussy to lube her up and lube my rock hard cock and I mean rock hard, I eased the tip of my cock in to Kimi I had to move my cock about to get the rest up her arsehole, then I was in, Kimi moved a little gave out a little sigh and a gentle ahhhhhh.
Slowly slowly I gently moved my cock in and out her tight arsehole building up a nice rhythm I got faster and faster before I couldn't hold any more I flooded Kimi's now broken in arsehole.
Still holding Kimi's legs Ruth said to Bob Your turn darling, as he put his cock in Kimi's now gapping arsehole, and I had entered Ruth's pussy, Ruth told Bob to tare her up slit her wide make her bleed, rip her a new arsehole gone harder fuck that Asian bitch hard and deep hearing Ruth saying this really really excited me I came twice in quick time, Bob was really trying to ruin my wife Kimi's arsehole, he came then sank to the floor exhausted Ruth licked both mine and Bob's cum out of Kimi's ass,
both me and Ruth got down Bob was lay on the floor with a massive stupid grin on his face, we did it we actually did it well done Frazer mate, one last thing we got to do, DP both these cum dumpster bitches,
Me and Ruth kind of pulled and stood Kimi up then we lowered her over Bob who found away to get his cock in her pussy as she was so floppy, then Ruth guided me cock along side Bobs cock in Kimi's pussy then after a short time I pulled out and went in Kimi's arsehole we fucked her together we co-ordinated a good rhythm I went in he came out I came out as he thrust in, absolutely brilliant.
then I lay on my back Bob and Ruth put Kimi over me then bob also entered her pussy stretching her just a little bit more, Kimi began to make me nervous as she was moaning a lot more and beginning to move with us, bob said don't worry she be out till morning he had experienced all this before, they had done quite a few couples and a few single girls
Bob then fucked her arsehole he was loving punishing Kimi's once virgin tight ass. rhythm wasn't as good Bob on top,
we did try DP Kimi's arsehole but she was still to tight,
After we had done everything Bob had planned to do, we carries Kimi back to our Camper van Ruth licked her clean I gave Kimi a quick proper wash soap and water dried her of then we put her in her PJ's and put her to bed,
Closed the door and I went back out with Bob and Ruth where Ruth got her turn being DP'd we did everything and anything possible to Ruth double pussy double anal we fisted her pussy and Bob even fisted her ass and pussy together Ruth loved it she never stopped having real orgasms.
I left them went back to Kimi where I snuggled up behind her,
when we woke up around dinner time, Kimi, rolled over looked at me and said we had really good sex last night didn't we, I cant remember much but I know we fucked as I am sticky and sore,
Then with her real stern voice said and you fucked me in my arse, and I told you never ever it was a exit only, she grabbed my face kissed me took down her PJ bottoms said look know try tell me you never fucked me there look it's open what you English men say gapping, and look how red and sore it looks, I only see an ass look like that on monkey not woman, monkey she kept saying, then she looked at her phone that one monkey Bab Bab who you say in English Baboon, that it you Baboon my arsehole shame you shame, now you lick and kiss make better, don't forget pussy she red and sore sorry looking she badly swollen too.

Bob and Ruth came over thanked us for a brilliant night they had lots of fun and laugh's, they said we have to do again some time we was a real nice couple, Ruth kissed Kimi said to her you lovely Asian lady, i like you a lot, it would be nice if we could be friends, we live fairly close to you,
we exchanged addresses, and phone number,
we hugged shock hand's,
Bob took me outside and asked if Kimi remembered anything, No strangely enough not a thing, she knows she was fucked in her ass but believes only I did it,
Good good Bob said, but we will have to do again, soon, they was hosting a part at there house in a few weeks, we was invited, then he said yeah party swingers party, all you have to do is bring yourself and a bottle of any alcohol and if you want fuck any woman there pretty, ugly, young or old fat or thin or fuck all, he said its a group thing the group has bee going 4=- 5 years there always looking for new people to join, then he said if its a new couple they do an initiation the guy gets gangbanged by all the women and the woman gets gangbanged by all the guy's
No problem with that is there, no no I replied, just have to make sure you pop Kimi a little something
We shock hands said our good bye's till next time, they then left moved on, we to packed up and we moved on,
we had a really great 10 days travelling around Kimi even started letting me fuck her ass said it was a painful pleasure and gave her her biggest orgasms, couldn't do every time we made love as she said I was to big and thick I always stretched her left her gapping and she was sore for a few days after but she loved doing it,
we returned home with a new outlook on our life, we was even deeper in love,
a month after getting home almost forgetting Ruth and Bob we got a nice little letter and an invite to got to there house they was throwing a Birthday " fucking" party for Ruth beer wines food games karaoke and a BBQ, We could stay over they had a granny flat at the bottom of there garden and 3 spare bedroom as they have a 4 bedroomed house.

DO WE GO TO THIS PARTY ?SHOULD I TELL KIMI WHAT TYPE OF PARTY IT REALLY WAS ?

BUT THATS A DIFFERENT STORY ......................................... WATCH THIS SPACE ON CONFESSIONS @ MOTHERLESS

Once again this site has me lighthead. Edging hard.

Thinking about an ex who would wear see through white muscle shirts around the house when her stepdad was home, thinking about an ex who squirted in my mouth, thinking about the time I hopped on a dick, thinking about other guy wives, 18yo daughters, thinking about fat stinky pussies and the worthless women who think they own the.

Help me cum? 

I confess my girlfriend cheated on me and I watched it happen�

Sara and I fell in love in the summer before our final year of college started. It was perfect and I thought we�d last. I was wrong.

A few weeks after school started Sara broke up with me due to her �complicated thoughts.� Well, she left me and moved on. Sara moved onto date, or more accurately, fuck another guy. Nick was a tall, chiseled, tan, athletic football player at school, so much for complicated thoughts. He was a hound, and she knew, and loved it. She loved that he slept with a lot of women, and she, like many girls, wanted to tame him.

After a solid month of sex, things happened and they broke their relationship off. She came back to me shortly after and I got to hear all about the details. �He wasn�t very good.� �He never got me off,� she would say when he came up. I guessed that she had moved on from him and was ready to settle down again.

Months passed and things became perfect again. We were both so happy and very sexually active, it was like things hadn�t ever changed. I love Sara�s body and have always been attracted to her. Her 5�7 frame holds her long legs, 36D tits, and heart-shaped ass perfectly. Her boobs are the epitome of perfection: perky, round, and always hanging out. Her ass was toned, tanned, and so smooth. Needless to say, I felt so lucky to have fallen in love with such a fantastic and ultra attractive girl.

Well spring break came around and we both decided to go home to our separate hometowns. The plan was to come back and meet up the day before classes. As break neared its end, a friend called me about hanging out two days before classes resumed. So, I packed up and headed back to campus a day early. I let Sara know what my plans were and she said she�d see me the next day.

My route back to campus takes me directly past Sara�s off-campus house. I�m not sure if she didn�t realize that, but as I drove by her house, I saw her car parked in the lot out back. I texted her to ask and she assured me she was at home and that I was being silly. So I shrugged it off.

I began drinking and the night wore on. As it winded down, a few friends came over from the bar. They claimed that they had spotted Sara at the same bar! So, ignorantly, I decided to go check her house to catch her in the act.

As I walked to her house, the fourth on the street, everything seemed to be in order. Her car was not in the lot and her light was off. However, her window was slightly cracked, so I decided to walk over.

�Ohhh god Nick�� I heard her say as I reached the edge of the house. I was paralyzed. The hair on the back of my neck stood up, my legs began to shake, and I felt like I could puke on the spot.

�Fuck me so hard Nick.�

I don�t remember how I made my way the rest of the distance to her slightly open window, but I was standing outside my girlfriend�s room listening to her getting railed.

�Ah oh, my god, fuck.� I could hear her moan. Her window shades had all but covered the window, except for the last inch. No lights were on inside the room, but nearby street lights provided just enough light through shades to see some shadowed figures. I peered in.

What I saw was my gorgeous, brunette girlfriend, giving up her wonderful body in the doggie position to this stud. He was penetrating her wet pussy with his massive cock. I had never felt small, but he was larger than anything I could ever have hoped to be. His sweaty hands gripped her hips as his thrust his manhood into her, giving her pleasure with every pump.

�You�re so sexy..babe..damn.� �Oh yes Nick, so big. It feels so good.�

She had never talked like that to me� I watched as he pulled her hair and used his statuesque body to push his huge dick even deeper into her wet opening. �Ahh ugh.. shit, I�m going to cum..� She was gasping for air as she exclaimed her pleasure.

I was astounded when I looked down and saw the stain in my shorts, I had cum. Yet, my dick was hard again already. I turned back to the scene to see Sara in the midst of a very hard orgasm. Her toes curled up, back arched, and she threw her head back and moaned. �OH MY GOD!�

Her body began to shake. He flipped her over at the same moment. Seamlessly, she wrapped his legs around his waist and grabbed his long erection. I got to see her face for the first time. Her eyes were glazed over, fully immersed in her pleasures. She guided his incredible cock back into her open pussy. Her legs squeezed him tightly immediately as he entered her.

From this position I could see my favorite thing about her body, her tits bouncing every time he entered her. It was wonderful to see that, but this time it wasn�t my dick making them bounce. Nick was really working her pussy hard. His dick was railing her at a pace I�m not sure I could ever maintain. She squeezed his perfect muscles and began to orgasm yet again. I could tell she was lost in his sex and drunk off his dick.

Surprisingly, my own erection let me know that I was also enjoying the show. Even though I was heart broken, my dick had betrayed me. Almost without a thought, I had pulled my dick out and was jacking off right outside her window! I could feel my balls tighten again.

�So big Nick, so fucking big. Feels so good.� �I love your tits Sara.� They talked back and forth as he kept railing her relentlessly.

They switched positions again, he rolled her on top without even letting his big cock leave her pussy. She moaned louder still and went even crazier as she mounted him. She bucked back and forth, bobbing up and down. Holding her hair with one hand and cupping his balls with the other. This sent him over the edge.

�Fuck Sara, holy fuck.� His large muscles became more defined as his whole body tense. He pushed up and lifted her off the bed, grunting out. Cum from Nick�s huge cock was filling up my girlfriend�s sweet pussy as I shot my second load out all over the house. She screamed, �Fuck oh my god your cum feels so good, keep cumming, ahh baby, fuck.�

She collapsed onto him, both exhausted from their escapades. She passionately kissed him, then hopped off and engulfed his huge member in her mouth. She sucked all the way down as she slurped up her own pussy juices off his shaft.

After she cleaned him up, she laid down next to him and they covered up with the blankets. He was staying the night? I still had my dick out and was still spying on my perfect girlfriend. She continued to stroke his slightly hard cock. I came yet again, and decided it was time to head back. I sat around for a little while until I heard her moaning again, I walked back in shame with a cum stain still fresh on my shorts.

The next day Sara came over as planned. As much as I wanted to question her and get pissed, I couldn�t. I acted normal. We kissed and snuggled and fucked. I tried my hardest to make her orgasm, but she wasn�t nearly as loud as she was with Nick. I wasn�t nearly as big.

I never confronted her. I found some pictures that she sent him from her phone, but I never brought it up. She doesn�t know I saw her and she might not ever know. I constantly think what she�s doing when she�s not with me, but I love her too much to let go. So I live with the fact that I don�t satisfy her, but that she still loves me enough to be with her.

I�m going to include pictures of both of them. Thanks for letting me get this off my chest.

My long flowing locks mighty muscles and throbbing manhood will steal away all of your women you little fag boys. Whom shall be my first conquest.

So I confess that this fantasy came from my head...

Sitting at the end of the block I could see the driveway of the boy's parent's home. It was about two hundred yards down the little street, and I was excited to see the boy peek out from the driveway and walk towards the car. I had brought a small camcorder to record the boy's walk from his house, and also to record the boy telling me out loud that he was going to totally submit to my will twenty-four hours a day, three-hundred and sixty-five days a year, until I see fit to release him from his enslavement.

Just eleven days ago he had been a completely naive, virgin, eighteen year old boy who struck up a conversation with an older man on a random chat site just because he was horny and wanted someone to talk to.

He had no idea what he was getting himself into during that online conversation, stupidly agreeing to come to my front door with his thin body shaven totally hairless to let me use him "however I wanted to." I can still picture the boy pulling that tight black winter hat over his eyes, unknowingly enslaving himself to me. He'd probably thought that the wildest thing he was going to do that night was pull his pants down outside the entrance to my place so I could look him over through the peep-hole. As he found out almost immediately, he was very wrong

Over those ten days the boy was changed permanently. As soon as he had entered my home he was restrained, collared, and very deeply ass-fucked while blinded by the hat with his arms secured tightly with handcuffs behind his back. He was then asked if he consented to what was happening to him while being video recorded to which he responded that he was. As soon as he nodded his consent he was throat-fucked and made to drink piss while kneeling in the shower. For the remainder of those ten long days, the boy was totally restrained, drugged, abused, and manipulated by multiple men, women, and toys.

I had kept the boy blind and deaf the whole time, making the young teen wear a video headset that forced him to watch and listen to a continuous feed of severely degrading and depraved bondage porn. whenever he wasn't blindfolded and being used by anyone, he would be tied up tightly in one of many painful positions, then he would have large rubber dildos and butt-plugs taped tightly in his mouth and perfectly shaved asshole that were meant to choke and gag his throat and keep his asshole stretched wide open.

I saw the boy at the end of the driveway looking around and realized he had no idea what my car looked like, he had been blindfolded the entire time. I waited till he looked back in my direction, then flashed my lights several times.

The boy turned and began walking towards my car slowly. As he walked he hung his head, completely disgraced and feeling totally worthless. I turned on the camcorder and began to film the boy's slow walk. As I filmed my little teenage slave walking towards my car, I narrated.

�This pathetic skinny boy walking towards my car turned eighteen a couple weeks ago. That means he's legally allowed to consent to all kinds of kinky sex. This is the same boy that has appeared in all of the teen slave video I made recently. This morning, I dressed him in tight young girls clothing and put him in very uncomfortable bondage, tying him to the bed in his bedroom at his parents home just before they arrived home from a vacation they had been on since before I even met this boy."

I paused in my narration and zoomed in on the boy's ashamed face.

He had obviously been found by his parents in the tight bondage I'd left him in this morning. The look on his downturned face was a mix of shame, obedience, and fear.

I then continued to narrate the video I was making as I recorded this boy choosing completely voluntarily to contact me again, completely cementing his position as my permanent, live-in slave boy who I could treat however I wanted.

"I gave him the choice of staying with his family, or coming with me. It looks to me like he's chosen to give his life to me, but I'll ask him once he is sitting in the back seat of my car so I can have videotaped evidence that the boy is totally consenting to what I want to do to him. If anyone comes looking for him, all I have to do is show them the video, that's why I've chosen to explain all this on video.�

Finishing my narration, I continued to film the small boy walking closer to my car, the limpness in his body and the shame in which he hung his head conveyed to me that his will and his self-esteem were just about gone. As the boy walked up to my car, I reached back and unlocked the back door. He got inside the car and shut the door.

I noticed that he was wearing sweats, and wondered what exactly had happened in that house over the last few hours. I mentally reminded myself to videotape a full confession of the boy later, explaining exactly what had happened when his parents had gotten home and seen him tied to the bed wearing the tight black shirt that said �Whore� on it and the little white spandex shorts that were probably supposed to be worn by a 14 year old girl playing volleyball. They were stretched so tight around his crotch that his little shaved cock made a large bulge. I wish I could have been there to see the reaction of his mother and father.

For now, I turned the camera to face the boy. He was sitting quietly in the back seat, his head hanging low as he stared down at the floor of my car. I pointed it at him for a few moments without him noticing and filmed the small, thin teenager sitting there cold and scared, then shut it off.

�Boy, I see that you have made the right choice. I hope you know that you are totally my property now, and that all of the perverted, painful, and horrible things that I've been doing to you so far are going to continue for as long as I want. In a few moments I'm actually going to allow you to talk, so listen very carefully to what I'm about to say.�

I grabbed the boy roughly by his neck and squeezed it tightly with one hand while yanking his hair back with the other, forcing him to look me directly in the eye. In this car was the first time he had seen me without a hood covering my face. Looking at him coldly, I spoke firmly and without emotion.

�You are my possession now. I own you. You are going to do whatever I tell you to do, right?

The boy nodded his head up and down, knowing that he wasn't allowed to talk until I told him to.

�I am going to turn on this camcorder and point it at your face. You are going to look directly into it and say your full name, your age, and your parents home address.�

The boy nodded his head up and down as he listened.

�You are then going to say that you consent to become a 24/7 slave to me, and that I permanently own you. You are going to say that you like being tied up and abused by older men, and that you will let any man who wants to abuse your body have full and total access to do whatever they want to you, as long as it's OK with me. You will tell the camera that you want nothing more than to be abused and bound and fucked in your little teenage mouth and that tight little asshole of yours. Do you think you can remember that?�

The boy nodded his head.

I took the camera, pointed it at him, and turned it on. He began to talk, but his head was still bowed in shame. I shushed him, then I put my hand under his chin and raised his face to meet the camcorder head-on. In the camcorder viewfinder you could see his face being lifted gently towards the camcorder by an obviously older and mature man's hairy arm, but nothing more. This was the first time he had been allowed to speak in my presence. His voice was high-pitched and very soft, almost like a young girl's. I nodded and he began to speak.

�My name is Jesse Rogers. I am eighteen years old, and my birthday is March 3rd, 1994. My parents live at 5429 Birmingham street in Royal Oak Michigan.� He paused.

I gave him a very dark and somber look because of the pause, and then I saw tears begin to form in his eyes. It was at this moment that I knew I had total control over this little teen boy. Not wanting him to cry on camera, I smiled at him and saw a calm look enter his face. He began to speak again.

�I give my full consent to become a 24/7 slave to my master, and he now permanently owns me. I enjoy when he ties me up even though it hurts a lot and gets really scary when he blindfolds me, and I love when him and his friends abuse me and choke me and put their cocks into my throat and my asshole. I promise that every man who wants to fuck and abuse my body will be allowed to do whatever they want with me as long as it's OK with my master.�

The boy fell silent. I turned off the camera and put my large hands around the boy's soft neck. As I felt the smoothness of his eighteen year old skin on the palms of my hands, I began squeezing his throat tightly while I looked him in the eyes.

His face began to turn a dark purplish red and he started gasping for air and struggling around on the back seat, terror growing in his eyes. I held his throat tight and yelled loudly at the little teenager who was struggling not to pass out.

�You forgot the best part boy. I'm going to turn on the camera again, and you are going to look right at it and say that you want nothing more than to be totally abused by as many men as possible. Say that you want to be bound and fucked hard in your throat and asshole. Tell me that you want men to choke you unconscious while they fuck your shaved little eighteen year old body. Say that you are totally worthless, that you were born to be a slave to a man, and that you will do anything I say.�

I released the boy's neck as he began to lose consciousness and he slumped over in the seat. I leaned over the front seat and slapped the boy hard repeatedly on his cheeks and face until he fully regained consciousness and sat up in the seat. I turned the camera back on and zoomed in on the boy's face, which was now bright red from getting choked almost to the point of blacking out and being slapped so hard over and over. The boy began to speak again in a very submissive, pathetic voice.

�I want nothing more than to be totally abused by as many men as possible.�

I nodded.

�I want to be bound, and then fucked hard in my throat and my asshole.�

I felt my erection growing in my pants.

�I want men to choke me unconscious while they fuck my limp little eighteen year old body. I am totally worthless. I was born to be a slave to a man. I will do anything you say.�

With that, I turned off the camera and took the hood from the front seat. It was a very tight leather hood with only a large mouth-hole. I put it over the boy's head and strapped it tight around his neck, plunging him into the familiar darkness. I took my handcuffs and secured the boy's wrists tightly behind his back, then I took a thick leather dog collar and strapped it tightly around the boy's neck. I leaned down and attached the collar to an O-ring I had installed in the floor of the back seat. I then drove straight for home.

Arriving at my place, I parked and got out of the car, then went around the side and opened the rear door. The boy was curled up in the fetal position with his neck attached tightly to the floor. I reached in and unlatched his collar, then roughly dragged him out of the car. I walked him to my front door, opened it, and led him inside.

I closed the door behind me, and turned to face the boy. He was wearing a sweatsuit, the collar, and the hood which made him look like the perfect example of a helpless young boy. I grabbed him by the hair and dragged him roughly towards the basement.

Once we reached the basement room I got behind the boy and pushed him so his face was pressed tightly against the concrete block wall. I tugged his sweatpants down to his ankles and was amazed at what I saw.

The boy was still wearing the little white shorts I had put on him this morning! I reached down into the back of the shorts with one hand and felt my huge butt plug still in his asshole. He must have had in the entire time, so I put my hand around it and slowly began to work it in and out of his cute little bubble butt as he began shake and cry. After moving the plug around in his ass for a moment, I grabbed tightly and pulled hard.

I felt his asshole try desperately to keep the plug in, so I pulled harder until the boy began screaming and I heard a pop as the plug came out of his ass. I pulled it out of the white boy-shorts and threw it in the corner. With my other hand, I reached down into the front of the shorts and grabbed his hairless little cock. He still had the tight cock-ring on his hairless little teenage penis but it had gone kind of soft.

I knew he was still on the two Viagra, so I began to fondle him with my one hand while the other was holding his head tightly against the wall. I could feel his soft little cock getting harder in my hand and I squeezed it tighter and tighter until it was rock hard.

I could hear the boy whimpering through the leather hood, So I leaned in behind him and put my elbow around his throat, holding him tightly against me as I abused his teenage cock. Putting my lips to his ear, I whispered to him.

�It turns me on so much to see how scared you are boy. I am so glad that you chose to become my slave. I can't wait to see how the torture affects you, I'm going to do things to you that you will never forget.�

I felt as the boy's muscles became rigid, and his body began to shake.

�I'm going to choke you now. I'm going to put my hands around your neck and choke you until you are unconcious. Then I'm going to hang you by your collar from the ceiling. I am going to slap your body until you wake up from the pain, and right when you wake up I am going to force feed you the stimulants that I kept you on all week, but I'm going to give you a very high dose. After that, I am going to invite all of my friends over to have a little party. I am going to fuck your throat with a dildo until you can't breathe while my friends take turns fucking your little asshole and shoving toys inside of you.�

The boy was sobbing heavily through the hood, and as he cried I ripped the rest of his clothing off of him. Once he was nude, I unlatched one of his wrists and quickly re-latched it in front of his torso. I grabbed hold of the boy and lifted him a few inches off the ground, then attached the tight handcuffs to the large hook I had in the ceiling.

With the boy hanging by his wrists, I stood behind him and noticed that with the him hanging at this height, my cock lined up perfectly with his ass. The boy was crying loudly through the mask as I stuck my fingers into his mouth and gagged him while gathering up his saliva in my hand. I reached down and coated my hard cock in the teen's saliva, then grabbed him by the hips and slowly pushed myself into his hairless asshole as the boy cried and moaned

Once I was as deep as I could get in the boy, I took one hand and reached around the boy's smooth waist and began masturbating his little shaved cock. The boy was still crying, but I could tell he was becoming more calm. I wanted to make the boy terrified, so I squeezed his cock extremely tight as I began to fuck his asshole as hard as I could. The boy began flailing around and sobbing louder, and as I fucked and groped the teen I took my other hand and brought it up to his neck.

As I fucked the boy brutally, I began to choke him by his throat, stopping his airflow and sending his body into a state of panic. I was getting very close to cumming, so I choked the boy with both hands as tightly as I could and felt his body begin convulsing. As he struggled and shook, I felt his asshole begin to tighten around my cock every time he tried to breathe. As his asshole convulsed around my cock, I felt his body begin to grow limp.

Just as the boy was making his last attempts to breathe, his asshole clenched tightly around my cock and I couldn't hold back any longer. I gave the boy's throat a last squeeze and felt his body go slack as I pumped my cum deep into his eighteen year old ass. With the boy unconscious, I slowly pulled out of him, then grabbed a large leather belt and began slapping him all over his body. When he woke up, I wanted every inch of his body to be in excruciating pain, so I spent a good ten minutes whipping the boy's hairless body as it hung from my ceiling.

By the time I was finished, the boy had dark purple welts running up and down his entire body. I took a few pictures of the boy, then went upstairs to print them and put them in the mail to be sent to the boy's parents. Along with the pictures, I had previously written a well though out thank-you note to this boy's mother and father. I read the letter to myself out loud.

�Dear Mr. and Mrs. Rogers,

Thank you so much for raising such wonderful son. He is everything I could ever want in a teenage boy-slave. I have included several photos that I have taken of your son since he left your home to live in my basement and be a fuck-toy for my friends and I. He will be kept in severely painful bondage whenever he isn't having his throat or his asshole fucked, will be permanently collared.

I hope you enjoyed finding him when you arrived home from your vacation. Being tied up in your home was entirely his idea by the way, he didn't know how to tell you his true feelings about his love of submission so he decided it was best if you just found out accidentally.

He is mine now. I am going to abuse your son in every way I can think of. I'm going to put a plastic bag over his head and tape it tightly around his neck, then watch as he struggles to breathe. I'm going to take him to an adult movie theater that I know of, and I'm going to chain him by his arms and legs to a small table, then videotape different men fuck him in his ass until he screams. When he screams, a man will shove his cock deep into your son's throat and hold it there as he gags and slobbers all over it. I am going to attach muscle stimulators to your son's shaved little teenage body and turn the electricity all the way up. I can't wait to see his little body tied tightly to a table, convulsing as the stimulators torture his weak muscles until he can't even stand. I am going to take your son to Mexico with me the next time I go too. I've been wanting to make him fuck different things, and I know some men in Mexico that can help me with that.

Anyway, thanks again for raising the best slave a man could ever want, I will use him well.

Sincerely,

Master

I'd like to say that I've fucked my daughter's best friends. It all happened one summer night. My daughter was upstairs in the living room watching those lousy Twilight movies with her two best friends, Dee and Cee. Which were two very attractive young women. Perky tits and nice peach shaped asses, a regular couple of hotties. My lovely wife was upstairs in the bedroom fighting off the flu that's gotten her down. With the flu medication she was taking, she was knocked out. And I was down in the basement, on the computer, surfing the web.

I stumbled across a porno site and began stroking my hard cock off to a vid with a sexy college girl being pounded in the ass by a muscle stud. As I began increasing my speed and nearing my climax, I head muffled whispering and I quickly turned with a gasp and pulled them up. To my surprise there stood Dee and Cee, their eyes staring at my crotch. "What are you girls doing down here?" I remember saying.

They looked at each other flirtatiously and walked over to me. They told me that they wanted to have a little fun. I told them what about my daughter, she'll be wondering why her friends have left. They chuckled and told me that she was out cold on the couch. Fell asleep.

I got up, closed the door to the basement and want back to them. "Well we're all alone now, girls." They smiles and we began to kiss passionately. First Dee... then Cee... and then right back to Dee. Cee got down to her knees and pulled down my pants and began sucking my hard cock. Her mouth was amazing... I must say, the way she was sucking me off I nearly shot my load right then and there. "I can't believe you girls are so kinky." I said as Dee kneeled down and began to suck my cock along with Cee.

As things got even more heated, I told them lets take it to the back, where there's a small room and a bed. The room was for any relatives that came over to visit. So we all entered, Dee and Cee took off their clothes and began fooling around with each other. Man it was so fucking hot, I sat and just watched as I stroked my throbbing dick that was about to burst.

Dee told me she wanted me to fuck her brains out. But then she told me I couldn't fuck her pussy, since she had a boyfriend and that was his. So I told her what am I gonna fuck? She smirked, laying back on the bed, spreading her legs and pulling her cheeks back, she presented to me, her tight little ass-hole. I spurted little beads of precum, I couldn't believe this. So I lined up my cock with her hole and slowly eased my way in... it was tight. Felt so good. And then I began to thrust inwards. Slow at first until she liked it and wanted me to go a little faster. I had her moaning out loudly as she gyrated back into me. Cee was lying next to her fingering her pussy as this happened. I reached over, grabbed my digital camera and took a snap shot of my dick in Dee's ass. As you can see. I pounded Dee's ass good and hard, she screamed and moaned as I slid in and out of her. My balls slapping against her clit. She came and hard. I bursted a load right into her ass. She lied on the bed, composing herself. I took a breather or two and then moved onto Cee, automatically I lined up my cock with her ass, but she backed off. Told me she didn't want to do that, that I could fuck her pussy.

So I laid back and Cee mounted me. Her pussy was tight, warm and so wet. It was such a great sensation as my cock slid in and out and as her pussy walls contracted tightly around my dick. I had to take another snap shot of me fucking Cee's pussy. You see that too.

Cee came in a matter of minutes, squirting and moaning. Her body shuttered. Dee watched on while fingering herself like crazy, cumming again. They both went on sucking my cock again. It was so amazing. My eyes nearly rolled into the back of my head and I was in heaven. My wife barely gives me blowjobs anymore and never would've let me stick my cock into her ass.

Cee kept sucking my cock, making eye contact with me. She told me she wanted me to take a pic of her as she sucked my balls. So I did. Dee wanted to be kinky and she blind folded Cee with my tie and made her deepthroat my cock, and I just needed to take another pic of this. I couldn't hold off anymore and I blew my load into Cee's sweet mouth. She was a pro and kept every drop in her mouth, only little drops draped down the sides of her mouth. It was so hot. Dee and her swapped my cum back and forth into each other's mouth as they made out, until they both swallowed it. The three of us laid there on the sweat covered sheets. I couldn't believe that I just fucked both of these girls. We chatted a bit, I really can't remember about what, but it was just your typical pillow chat. Sometime later, they got up and pulled on their clothes. Each of them kissed me goodnight and told me thanks for the fun.

And that was it. This happened last summer... but I've just gained the courage to finally tell this amazing event in my life. A secret kept from both my wife and daughter. I must say when Dee and Cee come over it's a bit awkward and lets say I can never look at them the same again.

Hope you enjoy the story and pics... sorry if it's a bit rough, but I still get chill remembering and it still gets me hard.

I found this on the internet today and thought I would share it with you. Sadly I'm not aloud to post where I stole it from, however you can always google.

10 Bizarre Sex World Records

1
World's Largest Penis (13.5 inches - 34.2 cm)

World's Largest Penis (13.5 inches - 34.2 cm)
Jonah Falcon, an American actor and writer, has been reported as having the World's Largest Penis with 9.5 inches (24.13 cm) in length when flaccid and 13.5 inches (34.29 cm) when erect.

Falcon has identified himself as a bisexual and works as a gaming blog editor. He gained media attention after appearing in a 1999 HBO documentary, a Rolling Stone Magazine article, a documentary by UK Channel 4 called "The World's Biggest Penis," and The Daily Show.

He was offered to enter the pornography industry but refused, saying it would be "just the easy way out... it's not going to help my legit acting career."

In 2012, he was stopped and frisked by the TSA at the SF Airport due to the large bulge in his pants. After passing through a metal detector and a body scanner, the world's largest dick was selected for additional screening, then finally released.

2
World's Largest Vagina (19 inches - 48.26 cm)

World's Largest Vagina (19 inches - 48.26 cm)
The World's Biggest Vagina most likely belonged to Scottish giantess Anna Swan (1846-1888), a remarkable woman who set a number of records relating to her bulk. Born normally sized, she began growing at a prodigious rate in childhood, finally reaching a maximum height of 7' 8" at age 19. Capitalizing on her huge size, she joined a side show and toured the country, where she met and fell in love with Captain Martin Bates, another giant who measured over 7 feet tall. They wed in 1872, making them the tallest married couple in the world, a record that still stands today. The couple settled down into married life, built a mansion filled with enormous furniture, including an 11' by 7' bed where they consummated their union. On June 18, 1879, she gave birth to the largest baby in history, weighing 26 lbs. and 34 inches in length—so large, in fact, that it became tightly wedged in her capacious tract, only extricated by the use of forceps and belts. The child did not survive the rigors of birth, but a cast was made, still on display at the Cleveland Museum of Health. Generally the largest part of an infant is the head. We know that the tyke's cranium measured about 19 inches (48.26 cm) in circumference, hence we compute the minimum dilation of Swan's passage as 6 inches, or just over 15 cm. That's pretty wide—the normal dilation for childbirth is 10 cm.

3
World's Most Prolific Mother (69 babies)

World's Most Prolific Mother (69 babies)
Feodor Vassilyev (1707-1782), was a peasant from Shuya, Russia. Though not noteworthy himself, his first wife, Valentina Vassilyeva, set the record for most children birthed by a single woman. She gave birth to total of 69 children; however, few other details are known of her life, such as her date of birth or death. She gave birth to 16 pairs of twins, 7 sets of triplets and 4 sets of quadruplets between 1725 and 1765, in a total of 27 births. 67 of the 69 children born survived infancy. The modern world record for giving birth is held by Leontina Albina from San Antonio, Chile. Now in her mid-sixties, she claims to be the mother of 64 children. Of these, 55 are documented. The mother with the greatest number of kids that are not twins is Livia Ionce. This Romanian woman, 44, gave birth to her 18th child in Canada in 2008.

4
World's Biggest Distance for a Jet of Semen (18 ft 9 in - 570 cm)

World's Biggest Distance for a Jet of Semen (18 ft 9 in - 570 cm)
Horst Schultz achieved 18 ft 9 in (579 cm) with a 'substantial' amount of seminal fluid. He also holds the records for the greatest height (12 ft 4in - 375.92 cm) and the greatest speed of ejaculation, or muzzle velocity, with 42.7mph.

5
World's Oldest Prostitute (82-year-old)

World's Oldest Prostitute (82-year-old)
Prostitution is commonly known as the world's oldest profession. Meanwhile police in Tai Pei estimate an 82 -year-old nicknamed "Grandma" to be the oldest living, working prostitute. Chiu went into the business about 40 years ago, after a man she had lived with for two decades died. She stays in the business charging ten or twenty times less than others prostitutes. (Source)

6
World's Biggest Orgy (250 couples)

World's Biggest Orgy (250 couples)
Japan has successfully set a new world record – having 250 men and 250 women consent to have sex in the same place at the same time, completing the world's biggest orgy! The Orgy was held in a warehouse with a professional camera crew taking pictures and recording the entire event. Each sex act and position was choreographed so that couples were simultaneous in their actions. Despite the "orgy" label, the 250 couples (all tested STD-free) featured in the video have sex only with each other and not with any other couple. The entire event is available for purchase on DVD.

7
World's Biggest Gang Bang (919 guys in the same day)

World's Biggest Gang Bang (919 guys in the same day)
Lisa Sparxxx is a noted American pornographic actress. She had sex with 919 guys in a single day, setting a world record. Specifically, it occurred during Eroticon 2004, a Polish convention that celebrates exactly what its title suggests, as part of the Third Annual World Gangbang Championship. This wasn't just some publicity stunt either; the coveted “World Gang Bang Record” had changed “hands” back in 2002 and 2003, when the number reached was 646 and 759, respectively.

8
World's Longest Man Masturbation (10 hours)

World's Longest Man Masturbation (10 hours)
A man by the name of Masanobu Sato attended the 2009 World Masturbate-a-thon held by the Center for Sex & Culture in San Francisco and set the world record for longest session by jerking it for 9 hours and 58 minutes. He came all the way from Japan just for the event, armed with a wide variety of sexual aids, and the record he was beating was his own. Last year he set the record with 9 hours and 33 minutes.

9
World's Strongest Vagina (lifts 31 lbs with her vagina)

World's Strongest Vagina (lifts 31 lbs with her vagina)
Meet Tatiata Kozhevnikova, the 42-year-old Russian woman with the world's strongest vagina. No, seriously, she broke records to attain that title. Incredibly enough, she lifted 14 kilograms worth of weights-- almost 31 pounds-- to achieve such notoriety. She has been exercising her intimate muscles for fifteen years, and has already made her entrance into the Guinness Book of Records as the possessor of the world's strongest vagina. “After I had a child, my intimate muscles got unbelievably weak. I read books on Dao and learned that ancient women used to deal with this problem using wooden balls,” she said.

(Source)

10
World's Oldest Father (90-year-old)

World's Oldest Father (90-year-old)
The world's oldest father has done it again, fathering a child for at least the 21st time, at the age of 90. Indian farmer Nanu Ram Jogi, who is married to his fourth wife, boasts he does not want to stop, and plans to continue producing children until he is 100. Mr Jogi admits he is not certain how many children his series of four wives have borne him - but counts at least 12 sons and nine daughters and 20 grandchildren.

This happened a few years ago, and I would love for any part of it to happen again. I guess you could say this is sort of a missed connection... I was chatting on yahoo when it was still cool to do so, I had been PMing with this woman off and on all day. She was from Lacey which wasn't too far for me to drive in the event we were to meet up. We had been chatting about mostly bullshit when out of the blue she asked if she could share a secret fantasy with me, and I'm like "Hell ya!" (It was about time too, I already had about 6 hours of Net-equity into her by then!) She said she was always really scared to mention it in the early stages of flirting for fear of scaring people away. I told her she had nothing to fear with me, that I was unshockable (which still holds true today). Slowly, I could see her try to type something, then change her mind, until finally she types the following, and I'm not making this up: "I have a secret thing for my twin sister..." I was not expecting THAT, to say the least, "she has been talking to you about half the time ;) " ah, that explained why some of our chats seemed a little out of sync. "She is fingering herself right now. She wants to fuck. She is such a whore! That's probably what I love about her lol" I was on the edge of my seat, cock in hand quick as lightning! This was quickly shaping up to be some serious cybering action! I'd talked to some pretty nasty girls but nothing like this! "We were wondering if you could help us with that ;) " I tried to type something one handed but before I could even finish my entry she types "can you cum over?"

I was doing 80 down I-5 from Tacoma, it was almost 11 pm by then, fortunately the usual pack of Staters that cruise that area were busy that night because I made it to the address in just under 20 minutes! At first I thought I was being duped, because the house I pulled up to was all dark like everyone was alseep or gone (it wouldn't have been the first time I'd had it happen) but as I pulled into the drive way to turn around and leave, the light above the garage came on. Then the side light next the door came on and the front door opened. A girl poked her head out and squinted at me in the light, she had strawberry blonde hair that was super curly, she looked like the photo on the profile she shared online except her hair was longer and a little fucked up. She had a huge grin and she was motioning me to get out my car. "Oh my God you came!" She said, she might have been a little drunk. I'm like, "I said I'd be here, I wouldn't miss this for the world!" I sounded cool, but I was nervous as hell! As I got close enough she reached out and grabbed my hand and dragged me inside as she said, "He's here! I told you he was cool! " she looked at me and said, "She is the shy one, I'm so glad you came, if I left it up to her you'd have never made it here!" I was mesmerized, as she led me thru the house, into the kitchen, it was dark throughout the house, except the tell tale blue glare of a computer monitor coming from around the corner from the dining room. As we walked past the fridge she said, "Beer?" She reached in grabbed two long necks and handed one back to me before I could even say anything. Then she led me around the corner and my eyes bulged when I saw her identical twin sister lounging in a big arm chair next to a computer, robe open and her hand doing circles over her redhaired pussy! "Oh thank God, you actually look like your picture! Mmmm you are just in...time...to... see me.....CUUUUMMM!" and did she ever! I could hear her wetness sloshing from 10 feet across the room! The whole room smelled of beer and sex. The sister who led me in grabbed my swelling crotch and said, "Isn't she fucking hot? Mmm looks like you enjoy what you see! " she gave me a squeeze thru my jeans. They were both already worked up, I didn't bother with small talk, I just started to undress, Emily, the one who I thought I'd been talking to all day, got up from the chair letting the robe drop as she stood up, her twin Ashley was already unbuckling my belt. Emily stepped up to me and stuck her cum soaked fingers into Ashley's mouth! My cock practically ripped out of my jeans before the sisters could get them off and down to my ankles. "Mmm Ash, he is nice and hard already. Are you liking this baby? " she asked me as she leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. As her lips touched mine, her sister's lips touched the head of my cock, I almost blew my wad right that second! They both giggled in unison and twirled away from me.

Ashley stepped over to her twin and Emily removed her robe and let it fall to the floor. I continued to remove the rest of my clothes as I watched them together. It was the hottest thing I've ever seen to this day, I have to admit. They were beautiful women, mid-thirties, in good shape, just the right amount of curves in the hips, and nice full breasts with light colored areola and bright pink erect nipples. They were watching me as their hands roamed over each others bodies. I stood transfixed, you could have hung a 50 ft garden hose from my iron hard cock that was sticking straight out. It was soooo wrong on one level because they were sisters, incest never occurred to me before as spank-fuel, but seeing it happening with them getting off in front me that night, it was sooooo right! I could tell it was turning them on even more to put on show for someone, they were breathing hard as they came over to me again. They wrapped their arms around me and each other and kissed right in front of me. They took turns kissing me then each other, tongues going in and out of their mouths. Emily eased down and started to suck her sister's heavy breast, squeezing it with her fingers and taking long pulls off her nipple. I saw in the half light that Ashley actually squirted milk! Emily greedily sucked it down, then buried her face in between those awesome tits. Ashley was moaning as her sister triggered a milk let down, it was all Emily could do to catch it all. I could hear a squishy sloshing sound and in between kisses from Ashley looked down to see Emily using her other hand to rub her sister's puffy pussy lips in jerky circles, Ashley was literally dripping on the floor down her legs! I was throbbing like crazy by that time; it was the hottest thing I've even been part of in my whole existence!! "Ash, I don't think he's going to last much longer, what do you want to do? " asked Emily. Ashley looked at my cock and at her sister, then back at me. "Get the cream, I want to feel him inside us!" Was all she said in a breathy voice. Emily disappeared into the dark for an instant then came up behind me. "Take a deep breath, I'm going to put some of this on you. ." And before I could even ask what it was, I felt her hand side down my cock! I had to take a few deep breaths, my dick was on fire! Her hand was covered in some sort of ointment designed to forestall ejaculation which caused me to think my dick was going burst into flames for a few seconds; but then gradually... it started to cool down and then tingle. I was still hard, but now I didn't feel like a stray breeze could make me explode! The girls led me by the hand thru the house down a hallway and into a bedroom. They pushed me down onto the bed then climbed onto it together and got right to it. Ashley climbed up and positioned herself over my fully erect cock, while her sister used her fingers to part the puffy labia and guide the head of my cock in. Ashley was already so wet she just slid down in one easy motion with a groan of satisfaction. Then Emily gently straddled my face and gave me her streaming juicy peach to eat. I was in heaven! I had one twin grinding on my cock, and the other grinding on my face! Both were moaning loudly as they moved in sync with each other. I couldn't see, but I could hear the sound of them kissing eachother as they rode my body like a carnival ride together. Thank God for the cream, I could feel Ashley on me, I could feel her hot insides, her juicy wetness sliding up and down on me, but I was able to hold off. Meanwhile Emily was practically drowning me in her sweet and salty sauce. Then after a good amount of time Emily said,"Mmm baby, switch...it's my turn...Switch!"I could feel Ashley reluctantly release my rod as she switched places with her sister.  I immediately noticed that they were different, both in terms of how they felt and tasted! Emily was tighter or more skilled with her inner muscles because it felt like she was milking me with her pussy, and Ashley tasted tangy instead if sweet, still delicious, but definitely different!  Both girls picked up their pace. Emily was leaning forward and sucking her sisters swaying boobs, rotating her pelvis on me, and despite the cream I was beginning to build up to a huge climax. Ashley must have sensed something somehow because she let out a shriek and let the dam burst on my face, I thought she peeing on me it was so much! I lapped it up like I had just crawled out of the desert! Just then Emily burst forth on top my cock, I could feel her fluids run down and pool beneath us. Her pussy clenched like a vice around my shaft and I couldn't help myself, I screamed up into Ashley's still drippng pussy as my cock erupted like a geyser inside her sister! I have never cum so hard in my life before or since then!! I remember thinking while my cock was blasting forceful jet after forceful jet of hot cum that it felt like it lasted an hour, but it was probably more like 30 seconds. Emily fell to the side as I slid out if her, her sister then surprised me by leaning down and slurping our combined juices off of my still quivering twitching cock. "Mmmm oh baby, you taste soooo good" I thought she was talking to me but again to my surprise she leaned to the side and buried her face in her her sisters swollen cum soaked pussy. She was eating her sister out! Either it was the cream, or the situation but my cock never went soft. What happened after is still something of a blur, I can remember bits and pieces. There was lots of beer, more sex, a hot tub, more sex, things got really wet and crazy, and by crazy I mean CRAZY. But that is another story, for another time. Tell me what you think. Did this do anything for you? Do you want more?Want to help me relive this? Do you know Em and Ash? I never learned thier last names (stupid I know!) They would be about 40ish now. Feedback is welcome, so is some NSA as long as you are ddf and can host. Anyway, talk to you soon I hope!

I confess I've always thought of myself as a straight woman but something recently happened in my life that I'll share with you.

Januarys are always cold in the upper Midwest. This year, though, has
been the coldest we've seen in a long time. But, despite high natural gas
prices and low temperatures, our house had been comfortably warm throughout
the cold spell until the day my husband, Michael, an airline pilot, left
for his monthly four day trip to Europe. Suddenly our almost new, high
efficiency, just out of warranty gas furnace, Michael's proudest home
improvement, stopped - you'll excuse the expression - cold. Frantic calls
to the company with our service contract brought only vague promises of
help "by sometime tomorrow." Even more frantic calls to the "round the
clock repair service guys" brought either more vague promises or outright
refusals to hazard a guess as to when a repairman might make it to our
house. Grrrrr!! Men! Silently abusing my husband for not being home to
handle this problem, I started considering my options as the temperature in
the house fell past the 60 degree mark. We have two girls, one six and the
other eight who would soon be home from school. I needed a place for the
three of us to sleep tonight because once the sun went down, the
temperature in here was going to fall a lot farther.

Just as I started running possibilities through my mind, the phone rang.
It was Carol from a couple of doors down calling to see if I could work at
the school tomorrow. She knew it wasn't my normal day, but one of the
mothers had canceled out on her. Now, Carol Meyers is one of those people
who are involved in every neighborhood activity, do everything well, will
walk through fire for a friend and don't have an enemy in the world. My
older daughter is in the same class as Carol's son and I'd known her since
we moved here five years before. We saw each other at school, at the pool,
at church, at the neighborhood social club; we went out together with our
husbands for dinner and dancing. Carol, I thought, will help us out.

I was right. When I told her that I couldn't help at school because I had
to be home for the repairman, she asked what was going on. And when I
explained our predicament, there wasn't even any discussion. Carol's
husband was down in Virginia someplace for two weeks of navy reserve stuff
and he'd left one of her two guest rooms unusable. (It seems that putting
in the new hardwood floor had turned out to be a little harder than the guy
at the Home Depot promised.) But, if my girls doubled up in the other
guest room and I didn't mind sharing her room, Carol said we were welcome
to stay with her until the heat was fixed.

That was all the invitation I needed. I told Carol - who hates cooking -
that I had a pan of lasagna in the oven and a chocolate cake that I'd bring
for supper. She'd said she'd supply the heat, beds and wine and would
expect us right after school. See, I told my absent husband, who needs a
man around all the time!

The girls got home about 4:00pm and by 4:15 we were on our way to Carol's
with school books, overnight bags, favorite stuffed animals, lasagna and
chocolate cake in hand. Carol, who's in her early thirties, with a cute
pixie face, short hair and nice figure met us at the door, dressed in old
sweats and athletic socks. Typically, she insisted on hugs all around.
Soon the overnight bags were in the proper bedrooms and dinner was on the
table. The kids were in high spirits because of the unexpected
"adventure". I was glad to be under a warm roof and Carol seemed genuinely
pleased to have us there. After seconds on chocolate cake, the children
were put to work on their studies, while we moms cleaned up. By eight
o'clock, the kids were washed, brushed, tucked in and, if not quite asleep,
certainly well on the way. Carol and I were sitting next to each other on
the couch in the family room, warming our toes in front of a nice fire,
sipping merlot, talking and laughing. I felt a nice, pleasant buzz from
the wine and Carol did, too, I think. Anyhow, after a hectic day I finally
began to wind down. It felt nice and I reminded myself that life can be
pretty good. Though I didn't know it, it was about to get a lot better.

We chatted and sipped our wine. At some point, I said that on nights like
this at home, in front of the fire, Michael would rub sometimes my feet,
which I absolutely loved. Carol said she'd rub them for me, if I wanted.
And to my surprise, I found myself swinging my legs up on the couch and
into her lap, as I laid back against the arm of the couch. Carol rubbed my
feet gently, running her thumbs along the bottoms, then slowly pushing her
fingers back up along the tops, towards my ankles. It really felt lovely.
After a couple of minutes, she said sometimes her husband liked to suck on
her toes and asked me if anyone had ever done that for me. I shook my head
no and Carol smiled, lowered her head a little and raising my left foot
with both hands, starting to lick and suck my toes. It would have been
funny, if it hadn't been so pleasant, almost erotic. I suppose if it
hadn't been for the wine (we'd finished the whole bottle) alarm bells would
have been ringing in my head. Instead, I just kind of purred as she licked
my toes and rubbed my foot.

My other foot was lying in her lap and Carol had opened her legs slightly
so it fell between them, resting against her crotch. As she continued to
lick the toes on my right foot, I could feel her pushing her crotch against
my left. Without really thinking about it, I started pushing back and
turned my foot so that the toes dug into her crotch. I realized with a
little start that Carol wasn't wearing much under her sweats, and found
myself getting a little aroused. Our eyes met as I continued to push and
she wriggled her hips a little. After a minute or so, she dropped my foot
back into her lap and shifted position so my toes were no longer pushing at
her crotch. Giving me a little smile she said she hoped I'd enjoyed the
foot rub as much as she had. We both laughed!

Suddenly, I was kind of sleepy; looking at my watch I told Carol that it
was already nine o'clock. She looked at the fire, which had burned down
considerably and said that she didn't feel like getting any more wood and
asked if I was ready for bed. I was tired and said yes. Carol got up from
the couch first, and as she did I noticed a little wet spot in the crotch
of her sweats. She wasn't the only one, my panties were a little moist,
too. My mind may have been a bit fuzzy, but not so fuzzy that I didn't
know we'd been a little "naughty." And had enjoyed it.

When we got to her room, Carol told me to go ahead and use the shower
first, she'd get in when I was done. We both started to undress. I'd seen
her at the pool changing who knows how many times, but now with just the
two of us in her bedroom, and despite the episode in the family room, I
found myself suddenly a little nervous. I tried not to watch her as she
undressed, but couldn't help it Kind of glancing out of the corner of my
eye, I admired her trim figure; she really was an attractive woman and I
wondered what it would be like to touch her. I felt myself start to blush,
because I never thought of other women that way and I wondered why I'd had
so much wine. As I pulled my robe around me and walked into the bathroom I
caught sight of Carol watching me in the mirror with kind of a far away
look. Suddenly our eyes met and she smiled at me, a kind of sexy wicked
smile. Oh boy, I thought and looked away, hurrying into the bathroom.

I stepped into the shower, right into a stream of cold water. I wanted it
to shock me out of the wine buzz that I blamed for the strange way I'd been
thinking and behaving. The cold water caught my attention and I felt my
nipples stiffen and muscles contract from the intense temperature change.
Feeling my head clear a little, I turned the water back to warm and let it
wash over me. I told myself to take it easy. I'd known Carol for years
and in all that time, she'd never shown the slightest interest in any kind
of physical relationship with me. And I hadn't thought about anything like
that since my college days, so I told myself to just let it go.

Turning off the water, I toweled myself down and then stepped out of the
stall and slipped into my robe. Carol was standing by the sink rinsing her
mouth and I said the shower was all hers. Nodding her head, she shrugged
off her robe, got in and pretty soon the room started to fill up with steam
from the hot water. I finished brushing my teeth and then went into the
bedroom. I'd brought a cotton nightie, which at that moment seemed more
revealing that I would have liked and found myself wishing I brought some
pajamas instead. But, too late for that, besides, I thought, I was being
silly. So hanging my robe over a chair by the bed, I pulled my nightie on
and slipped into bed.

I reached for the light on the bed table and turned it off and then lay
back. Pretty soon I heard the water shut off and in a minute Carol walked
out of the bathroom in her robe. The lamp on her side of the bed was still
on, and as she slipped out of the garment, her skin seemed to glow in the
soft light. I didn't want to look, but I couldn't help it. Her firm
breasts stood out from her chest and her nipples were erect. I wondered if
that was from the cold. Carol would have said that she needed to lose a
couple of pounds, but she didn't. He stomach was flat and her legs and
butt were firm. She cycled in the summer and did cross country skiing in
the winter and it showed. Suddenly I didn't like the way my thoughts were
heading and I turned away, trying to clear my mind.

I heard, rather than saw Carol turn down her side of the bed and I felt the
mattress dip a little under her weight as she got in. I realized that she
hadn't put on a nightie and I turned to look at her in surprise. Almost as
if reading my thoughts, she said she didn't like night gowns or pajamas,
they always seemed to get tangled up. She said she hoped I didn't care.
No, I said it was fine. Leaning back against the head board, she asked if
she could read a little. I turned on my side and propped my head up on my
elbow and looked at her. She was sitting there, her lovely body right
there, not even a foot away. It was as if she was daring me; she was
daring me. No, I didn't mind I if she read I said, as I continued to watch
her. I watched the rise and fall of her breasts, the curve of her neck. I
wondered if her skin was as soft as it looked. I couldn't believe my
thoughts, I couldn't believe how wet I was getting between my legs, how
hard my nipples were. I remembered a girl from college and how sweet that
had been. And then, on it's own, my hand simply reached out and stroked
her thigh.

The touch was electric, as soon as she felt it, she dropped her book and
rolled over on her side to face me. She said she'd started to think
nothing was going to happen, that she'd been wanting to touch me, but
couldn't quite do it. She was so glad I had. And then she leaned over and
kissed me on the lips. I rolled over on my back, still not quite believing
what was happening. She followed me, her lips still on mine. I felt her
mouth open and her tongue pushing at my lips; I opened my mouth and pulled
her in. Our tongues searched every part of the other's mouth, pushing,
probing. We kissed for what seemed like hours.

My hands roamed over the smooth flesh of her back, down her sides, across
her butt. I felt he breasts pushing at mine and suddenly I wanted to feel
her flesh on mine. Wait, I told her and pushed her a way, just for a
second, so I could pull the nightie over my head. Then I felt her weight
on me again and I felt her breasts and nipples against me. I felt her hand
squeeze down between us, in between my legs as she pushed them apart and
then pressed her leg between my thighs.

Feeling her laying between my thighs, her leg pushing up against my pussy,
feeling the wetness seeping from me onto her flesh caused the fire in me to
flare up. Breaking away from her kiss, I ran my lips down her neck, back
up toward her ears. I nibbled her earlobes, biting too hard and drawing a
little laugh from her throat. Easy she said, there was plenty of time. I
answered her by rolling her over, putting my weight on her. My lips
traveled down her neck to her breasts. I took her left nipple in my mouth
and rolled my tongue around it, while my right hand kneaded her other
breast, pulling at the nipple. She moaned and I wondered that I could have
forgotten how soft another woman's breasts could be, how hard and hot her
nipples, and I remembered what it had been like in college.

Carol was moaning softly as I suckled at her breast, her hands rubbing the
back of my head. Slowly I moved my mouth away from her breast, licking my
way down to her belly button, running soft kisses across her stomach. I
given myself up completely to the moment and I heard Carol moan as I pushed
my fingers down through her pubic hair, and cupped the lips of her pussy.
As my tongue swirled around her navel, I pressed my middle finger against
her and parted her swollen lips. She moaned and arched her back as I
entered her and I smiled and told her it was okay as she rubbed the back of
my neck. I could smell her musky scent and opened her further, sliding two
more fingers inside and running them up and down her wet cleft. My thumb
found the base of clitoris and started rubbing at it causing her to buck
and moan even more. I loved the sounds she was making and I felt her hand
pushing my face down, across her pelvis.

Raising myself up on my knees, I trailed my tongue down her loins and felt
her pubic hairs tickle my chin. Lowering my head, I put my lips around her
clit and sucked on it, stretching it, teasing it with my teeth. Carol was
bucking and rolling her hips, moaning and calling me baby and asking me to
lick her. I loved the control I had over her and I grabbed her hips and
pulled them more closely to me. My fingers we still deep inside her vagina
and she was squeezing her legs, trying to trap my fingers and pull them
more deeply into her. I started flicking the top of her clit with the tip
of my tongue and I could feel her writhing under me, hear her moaning,
begging me to make her cum. My other hand was between my own legs, running
up and down my own dripping cleft, circling my clitoris, moistening it,
teasing it, getting me ready to cum as soon I gave Carol her orgasm.

That happened sooner than I thought possible. Suddenly she squeezed her
legs tight against my head, rolled on her side and began to moan as it
started, deep inside her. I could feel her pussy contracting on my
fingers, her hips thrusting up at my tongue as the spasms ran through her
body. I increased the speed of the fingers on in my pussy, and suddenly
felt my own orgasm break loose. Waves of pleasure rolled across me, making
my head spin, making me lose track of everything but the feeling that was
flowing out from deep, deep inside me.

As the heaving of Carol's breasts started to subside and my own breathing
grew slower, I crawled up beside her and kissed her on the lips. She
smiled and wiped my face with her fingers, and then cradled my head against
her breasts. Neither of us spoke, both lost in our own thoughts. I was
thinking of how good it had been and wondering why, after college I had put
it all out of my mind. As I lay there, I felt Carol's hands running up and
down my back. Putting her mouth by my face, she said she wanted to make me
cum like I'd done for her. I smiled and said yes, please.

I rolled over on my back and felt her leaning over me, kissing my forehead,
my cheeks. Brushing my lips with hers, she trailed her tongue down my neck
and towards my breasts. I felt her shift her weight as she parted my legs
with her knee. I raised my leg, and bending it, brought it up against her
crotch. I felt her hair and her wetness on my flesh as she slid up and down
my thigh, rubbing her pussy against me as she sucked my breasts. With the
tips of her fingers she brushed lightly over the flesh of my stomach
teasing me, testing me. Then, down through my bush of pubic hair to my
swollen lips, completely open to her.

As her fingers touched me, I thrust my hips up to capture them. I wanted
Carol to rub my lips as I had rubbed hers, to delve into me and plumb the
depths of my vagina. My breath was ragged and my butt moved in little
circles against her fingers as her pussy ground up and down my thigh. She
was running her fingers up and down my slit now, her thumb rubbing the base
of my clit. I wanted more and grabbing her hand, I tried to push the
fingers inside me, telling her to fuck me. She laughed and told me to take
it easy, she had plans.

Rolling off my leg, Carol knelt over me and grabbing my hips, pulled me up
to her lips. They closed around my clit and electricity shot through me.
My hips were thrusting up at her, completely out of my control as she
sucked at my button and pushed her fingers deep inside of me. I lost track
of everything but the fire in my groin and the lips and the fingers fueling
it. Carol was now rubbing her face up and down my slit, licking my lips
and my clit while her fingers continued moving in and out, in and out.
Suddenly, I felt myself stiffen, my back arch and then the explosion deep
inside me. My hips bucked and thrust up while Carol held onto me, still
fucking me with her fingers. For what seemed like forever I rode the
swirling waves of the most intense orgasm I'd had in years. As the
electric lights in my head started to go out, Carol laid down on top of me
and we held each other, listening to our breathing, feeling the beating of
our hearts. And then we just fell asleep.

The next morning, as the alarm went off it took me a second to realize
where I was, and another second to remember what had happened the night
before. I felt my stomach drop as it all came back to me; I was afraid of
how Carol might feel, that she might hate me or not want to see me, not
want me as a friend. I felt her stirring and though I was scared, I forced
myself to roll over on my side to look at her. Hi baby, she said, and I
knew it would be okay. I kissed her on the cheek and we both smiled.

After we'd gotten the kids dressed and off on the bus, we sat down in the
kitchen with our coffee and looked at each other. Finally, Carol said
we're going to have talk about how we make this work. I agreed with her
and suggested we do that right after we made love. Carol got up and
reaching for my hand, lead me back to bed.

(I made this confession last night, but I never saw it go through, must have been a glitch. Or do confessions take some time before they go up? Sorry if I'm being an idiot, I don't remember too well since I've only done this once before.)
I confess� that I�m at it again! Some of you might remember me writing erotica about Kelly, a close friend of mine. It was pretty well received, and I now have two more stories I�d like to share to ask for critique and such (and if you have any particular requests). So the first one is about a teacher I had a few years back (I had to change her last name, but her first name is the same). I hope you enjoy!
_____________________________________________________________________________________

The last day of the semester was finally here. I fumbled around with a pen on my desk, only half-listening to the very last lecture; nothing of importance would be said, since finals were over. Although I was happy that it was over, like my other colleagues, it was a bittersweet sort of happy. I enjoyed the class quite a bit, especially the teacher; something just clicked with Ms. Oshell. I learned a lot from her this semester, and her carefree personality helped everyone through some stressful times.
��and all in all, I hope you enjoy your summer and use the time wisely.� She concluded at the front of the class. She opened her mouth to utter one last note, but she was rudely interrupted by the bell.
�Oh! And would anybody be kind enough to help me pack the class away for the summer?� she struggled to speak atop the crowd of people forcing their way out through a tiny doorway. I found myself the only one still sitting at my desk, figuring that it was only fair that I help after scoring myself an A for the semester with her help.
�Danny!� Ms. Oshell grinned. She motioned me to join her at the front of the now-empty classroom.
Ms. Oshell was a bit older than me and about my height. She had clean-cut, shoulder length, light brown hair and blue eyes. She already had a light tan upon her usually fair-colored skin, no doubt taking advantage that summer had truly started a few weeks back with the sun getting brighter and hotter since the warm spring days.
�It�s nice to see you volunteer. I just need you to get these boxes over here. I�ll file some paperwork while you do that, but I�ll probably be finished before you are.� She directed. I nodded and got to work.
�Oh, it�s no big deal.� I shrugged.
�More than all of them are doing,� she rolled her eyes, �I�ll have to reward you after this.� She smiled and gave me a wink. I blushed a bit, but readily dismissed it. I was still storing away boxes, and just as she said, she was done before I was. She sat back with a cup of coffee, leaning against her desk, legs crossed. She stuck her hand in her pocket for a moment, then her eyes widened as though she forgot something.
�Ah, crap�Danny, can you help me find my phone?� Ms. Oshell asked. She fumbled around her desk with little luck.
�Maybe I left it in the other room�� she mumbled. I finally put away the last box, and decided to take a look around the room to help her out. I sorted through dozens of boxes, looked high and low. It only took me a few minutes to find it off to the side; it probably fell out of her pocket. I�d just wait until she got back to tell her!
I waited and waited�and she didn�t come back. I sat there awkwardly, not having anything left to do. I looked down at the phone in my hands. Not a bad model! I looked up once more. I shrugged, and although I wasn�t one to snoop, I was a bit curious. I turned the phone on, scrolled through this and that�pictures? Might as well have a look.
Pictures of her dog. Pictures of her friends. Oooh, pictures of the beach! Although I wasn�t one to usually act on this impulse, the dirty half of my mind took over. Perhaps there�d be some of her in a swimsuit?
Success! There she was, grinning for the camera in a dark red bikini. She was smiling with her friends, posing with them in some photos, in the water for others, and there were even a few that a cheeky friend took of her ass while she wasn�t looking. I blushed a bit at how well defined her rump was�
I kept scrolling. I was hoping for more bikini photos, but what I found next was the furthest from what I was expecting.
A full frontal nude! Ms. Oshell was grinning in the photo. Her breasts were small but nothing to jeer at, topped with perk dark pink nipples. She was neatly shaved in her privates, her dark pussy lips sticking out just the tiniest bit. Her body was on complete display; her build was somewhat athletic, well toned. The photo was obviously amateur, given away by its lighting and her home in the background.
My heart skipped a beat or two. I couldn�t say I never fantasized about her, going as far as to make her the star of my orgasm in my head through a few jerk sessions, but I never imagined her like this. My hand shook as I continued to flip through even more like this.
The next one was taken at an extreme angle. The camera was angled to be looking up at her. She was turned so the camera caught most of her right leg and asscheek, although her pose was that of walking, in which one could still see a glimpse of her left left and even her nipples. The next was a simple photo in which she leaned over to perfectly display her ass and her pussy lips between her legs. The next was her sitting in her bath tub! I was eager to see more-
�I�m back!� Ms. Oshell walked in.
�Sorry I took so long, I had to fax so- oh! You found my phone!� she smiled. PANIC! I tapped buttons as quickly as I could, but apparently I wasn�t as familiar with it as I thought. She approached casually, and I was visibly starting to freak out.
�Huh? What�s wrong?� she asked. She snatched the phone from my hand, and I knew it was done. I covered up my face with my hand, feeling humiliated, ready for punishment. She let out an audible gasp.
�DANNY!�
�I�m sorry, I�m so sorry, I just meant to play a game while I was waiting, an-�
�Bull!� she snapped. It felt awful to see her angry, especially after months of her sweet nature. However, her anger, thankfully, subdued.
�Don�t go snooping. Those were from back in my hey-day�� she sighed as she put it away.
�The date says they were taken a few weeks ago�� I felt the need to be sarcastic.
She flipped around and seemed to be struggling between a grin and a glare.
�And how is that your business anyhow? Snooping through your teacher�s personal photos, HMPH!� she snapped again, but with a grin on her face.
�Hmph! Horny early tweentiers, what are you gonna do? Liked what you saw, punk?� she was starting to tease.
�W-Well� yeah. I hope it isn�t awkward to say I think you�re pretty.� I stumbled, very cautious of what I said but somehow felt I was getting myself in a good situation.
�Oh, so you like older women?� she was still laughing, but just seemed a little more serious this time.
�Aren�t you seven years older than me?� I teased.
�Still older.� She crossed her arms. She looked around the room for a moment, then locked eyes with me for a moment, biting her lip and giving me the first truly serious look I had ever seen from her. Her next question seemed to barely be above a whisper.
�Did you really like those photos�?� she started to bite her nail. My God, this could be it! I nodded, breathing a bit more heavily, and she continued asking me questions as she went around the room, locking doors and closing shades.
�Single? Got a condom? You don�t have to do this.� She basically blurted.
�Uh, yes, no, and I�ll do it.� I blushed.
�Me too, I have the day-after pill, good.� She grinned. She took a deep breath and stood in front of her desk, tracing her finger along it. Only now did I really analyze her attire. A plain white blouse, red skirt, and black heels; her reading glasses were on her desk. Just as soon as I processed all that, she turned away, ass facing me, bent over the desk, and lifted her skirt up. She seemed to have caught my shocked face.
�What, want a written invitation? You know I could write a ten page one if I wanted to.� Ms. Oshell giggled. I blinked, grinned, and practically ran up to her.
�Oh wow�Ms. Oshell �� I grinned, getting an eyeful of her ass. She rolled her eyes.
�Call me Stephanie. I don�t want to be reminded I�m banging my student.� She told me. Just the way that rolled off of her tongue, it seemed so satisfying. I wouldn�t even question why she was so eager, because I must have been more so!
I hesitated for a moment, but got right to work. I pulled her red skirt down, which she stepped right out of. I ran my hand down her well-defined legs, down each muscle. She let out a soft moan, so I kept on progressing. I tugged down her panties slowly to get a nice view of her round ass and her puffy pussy lips. She reached behind and slipped a finger in; I only now saw her long, red-painted fingernails. She seemed to be a pro, but I didn�t dare say anything that may compromise this moment. Instead, I thought I knew just what would really get her off.
I kissed her hand to let her know I was there. I gently pulled her hand out, and she effortlessly complied. I took a deep breath, and stuck my tongue out. I took a long, deep lap of her pussy, trailing from her clit up, slipping my tongue into her pussy before pulling out to tease. She moaned loudly, letting me know how well I was doing. She wiggled her wonderful hips, begging for more. I had no issue with this.
I slid my tongue back in, deep as I could. She inhaled deeply, curled her fingers and toes, and even shoved my face into her with her hand. I kept on tongue-fucking her, licking her walls until she became soaking wet, at which point I focused my tongue on her clit and fingered her with my middle finger. I must have reached far enough, as she suddenly arched her back and stifled a scream when I hit one particular spot.
�Ooh, I think I found the elusive G-0J12B0Q3SG.� I grinned.
�Fuck, now�s NO time for teasing shit! Just fuck me, now!� she whimpered. I never heard her curse, or be so submissive, but both were a welcome addition.
I quickly unbuttoned my jeans and let them fall. I let my boxers fall as well. My cock was erect and upright. I was a bit confused, waiting for Stephanie to at least take a look. After all, she hadn�t turned around the whole time; she was still bent over her desk, staring squarely at the board. She must have read my mind.
�Just stick it in. I want to FEEL how big it is, not see.� She reported. I never heard a girl say something so hot before, let alone to me!
I positioned myself, placing one hand on her ass and using the other to guide my cock into her pussy. I was about to until�
�WAIT!� she called out, still staring ahead.
�Yes, Stephanie?� I did everything in my power to not sound annoyed; the last thing I wanted to do was get on her nerves.
�Um�could you�stick it in my ass?� she turned around. My God, it�s a dream come true! I saw that she had her glasses on (considering she wasn�t reading anything, she must have done that to heighten the student-teacher fantasy). She was blushing a deep red and looked down, looking humiliated.
�Aww, don�t feel embarrassed, it�s fine!� I grinned, being as positive as I could be and comforting her. She grinned now, locking with my eyes, and her adorable bright blush was still there.
�Yeah�I�m an anal virgin, so start gentle�� she was looking down again, her smile gone, now being more serious. I nodded.
I prodded her tight asshole with my finger. Her muscles involuntarily resisted at first.
�Just relax Stephanie, just relax�� I lazily rubbed her clit with my other hand. She moaned softly, sprawling her body across the desk. My finger found entrance into her tightness, and I wiggled around a bit. Her muscles clenched down on me, but now that I was in, I could slowly penetrate deeper and deeper. Soon, my entire finger was inside, wiggling around her most private parts. I grinned, slipping another finger inside gently, rubbing her clit a bit harder at the same time. She gasped at how she was being stretched, and she bit her lip, but her body was starting to accept it.
She rolled over a bit so she could get a good look at me , staring through her glasses. She practically glared, testing me. The entire stare-off, I kept fingering her tight asshole. She finally broke; her face turned to one of utter pleasure.
�God, I can�t keep a straight face like that�� she inhaled, and somehow got said straight face again. I took the opportunity to give her dirty talk.
�You like that, Stephanie? You like to have me fingering your tight asshole?�
�God, yes!�
�You want it?� I asked. She simply stared again.
�Fuck me. In. The ass.� She commanded. I was more than happy to comply! I pulled my fingers out and immediately rubbed the head of my cock against the tight entrance.
�I like it rough, baby! Go for it!� she turned her head and grinned, even giving a little thumbs-up. I grinned, took a deep breath, and slid my cock into her tight asshole.
�Ahh!� she panted. I slowly slid in until my entire length was inside her. I waited a moment, and she nodded, still panting. I saw her reach a hand down to rub her clit, but my rougher side would have none of that. I quickly grabbed both of her wrists and pulled them behind her back.
�Mmm! Yes!� she screamed, apparently REALLY loving it rough. I held both of her wrists in one hand, and used the other to switch between smacking her ass and leaving a distinct red mark and rubbing her clit. The entire time, I roughly fucked her tight ass.
Every thrust brought me closer to the brink than the last. I felt pressure building up, and wanted to know before it was too late�
�Er, inside or out?� I panted.
�On my ass�� she panted.
�IN your ass?� I misheard.
�NO! ON MY ASS! ON MY ASSCHEEKS! I WANT YOU TO CUM ON MY ASS!� she screamed out. At that moment, I hit the point of no return. I shoved my fingers into her soaking wet cunt, fingered hard and fast as I roughly rubbed her clit.
�Ah, Stephanie!� I moaned as I splattered my hot, sticky, wet cum all over her ass.
�Mmm, Danny!� clenching her head in her hands, feeling a world-shattering orgasm as her juices splattered against my cock and balls, dripping down in just the same way my cum was dripping down her legs.
�Oooh, God�� Stephanie panted. She reached down lazily into her desk and pulled out a few napkins.
�Want some?� she laughed as she wiped my cum off of her body. I laughed and took a few to wipe my cock as I tiredly got dressed again; she dressed back up as well.
�So�everything satisfying?� Stephanie teased.
�Yeah, but�� I blushed, teasing a little. She seemed annoyed.
�Well�I never saw your tits.� I stuck my tongue out.
�Yes you did. Those photos. Don�t get greedy.� She teased, winked, and blew me a kiss. I grinned, and was sorry to have to leave.
As I was ready to leave, Stephanie reminded me of one thing that truly got my blood to spike.
�See you next semester!�

Posted this confession as a response elsewhere. Someone asked if anyone had a sexual experience in prison that they would like to share. This was my reply:

Straight guy here. Was a short timer out of state. Didn't know anyone in the system... Not like most people would. So, in other words, no one would know me on the streets. And no one knew me FROM the streets. Annyway, this skinny white kid moves in. I'm of a mixed Hispanic-white descent. He is obviously gay. Talks like a girl and carries himself like a queer. He wasn't trying to fool anyone. I'm only 5-7 but I've got some height on him... And probably 20 pounds. He Asked if I'm cool with celling up with a homo. I tell him I don't care. As long as he respects me, I'll do the same. Everything is normal for a week or two when he starts going on about how he wants to be a professional massage therapist when he gets out. I'm like sure, that's cool... He asked me if he could massage my feet. I'm not really into it, and he starts acting like I'm homophobic. We didn't argue, but it got uncomfortable. He apologizes, saying that he thought I was cool, and mature enough to allow him to message me without it getting weird.

What follows is maybe 3 hours of me allowing him to do more and more things to me. Starting with my left foot. He basically spit some pretty good game on me. Eventually, I was laying down on my stomach in my boxers. He was using some of the more expensive lotion and it was really fucking nice. I was in excellent shape (six pack and all) and my body was always sore. He continually complimented me. Making me feel comfortable and feeling good about myself.

Eventually he asked me to turn over. I was still limp, sense it wasn't in any real way SEXUALLY stimulating to me. It felt great. I was very relaxed. But it was just a massage to me.

So, now I'm on my back in just my boxers and His hands would move higher and higher on my legs. He would sometimes brush up against my balls, but it felt good. Again, I'm still limp. I wasn't even focused on whether or not I was getting hard. I was in the moment. It was an excellent massage. I am very sensitive in that area, just like anyone else.

Then he asked me to remove my boxers. I kinda freeze up and just open my eyes and stare for a second at the bunk above me. He asked again and says it's cool and begins to pull them down. I then say no. I start to sit up and push his hands off. He puts his hands up like everything's cool. He says something like: no problem, no worries, it's OK, just turn back over and I'll message your gluts. He says that he can tell I'm carrying a lot of stress in my gluts. And this kinda surprised me. I've wrestled all my young adult life, and I've had athletic trainers and physical therapist tell me the same thing. It has caused a lot of discomfort for me. Something about my ass muscles pulling my spine out a wack.

So I turn back over. And he starts massaging my butt muscles. And this... This felt so fucking good. I started to make noises. I didn't care. I was probably breathing hard earlier, but now I was moaning a little. He then let his hands slip under my boxers. A little at first. Then he was cresting over my ass. My butt is a bit round... And, at least at the time, firm.

Someplace in the back of my mind I knew he was going for it, but it felt so good I stopped careing. So, when he pulled down on my boxers, I lifted my hips up and they came right off. He just kept massaging my ass cheeks. He probably rubbed my ass for another 20 minutes. It was great. I felt stress leaving my body. It was truly therapeutic. I felt grateful in that moment. Being naked and having lotion rubbed on me by a gay guy in prison didn't matter to me. at least not in that moment.

Then he said turn over.

And I did. I didn't even blink. I rolled over, my eyes still closed. And I was still completely relaxed. Almost sleepy. And also still very limp. I was very aware of my limpness. I'm not a hung guy. Coming in at nearly 6 inches when I'm really hard, I remember that I was mildly concerned with how limp I was. But he just started massaging my legs again and working the insides of my thighs. He would go up to my chest and down my stomach, barely brush over my cock and balls, and rub my legs again. He would reach under me and kneed my ass, then come back over my hips and brush over my dick and back up my stomach or down my legs. It felt fantastic. And I was still limp. I didn't know what to think of that.

I wasn't in any hurry for him to finish the massage. I was in my bed and if I fell assleep, so what? It felt good and I was feeling really good about all of it. I can recall my mind just wondering around out in the real world. That is, I was in a happy place. Thinking about the outside. Enjoying some tender soft hands touching me all over. So what if he lingered a little longer over my dick every time he touched it. It felt good. So what if at some point he would be holding both my cock and my balls in one hand, squeezing it firmly and letting go. I was STILL limp! And still so relaxed that I just didn't care.

And then I felt his warm mouth completely enclose around my dick. My limp dick... Lol. But it was nice. And I didn't do shit about it. He had my dick in his mouth, sucking softly and still running his hands up and down my legs. I can still remember how he just held my dick in his mouth and suckeled on it like a baby. His mouth was warm and his tongue would press on it and it felt fantastic. He would then softly suck on my balls and move back to my dick. It may seem funny, but this still felt therapeutic to me. I was becoming even more relaxed. Prison is a stressful place. And this was just what I needed.

Then he did something that my body automatically responded to... He began to lick and suck my tate. (That spot between your asshole and balls). And my cock got hard almost instantly. It was crazy. He says: oh, god, poppy! I'm actually a little embarrassed. But he wasted no time. He says oh God poppy and takes my whole cock in his mouth and starts to suck it like he's gonna make a million dollars.

Now, there are two things about to impress this guy whom had probably sucked a lot of dicks. First: I'm a hard cummer under NORMAL circumstances. Second: I don't cum so easy by blow job. I was with the same women for 8 years and she hated the taste of cum. So I'd stop her when I got close. We would wait a few seconds and she would start again.. After a few years of that, I didn't have to stop her no more. A mental block. After that relationship was over, I would hence -forth need a lot of hand action. Basically, all blowjobs turned into hand jobs at my request. But in this case, I wasn't about to request shit. It was probably after midnight and we had 5 hours before the night shift did there job. So he sucked my cock for a good long time. Even started to slow down a little towards the end. He took it upon himself to use his hand more and more often.

But eventually I did cum. And it was like a release that ranks up there in my top ten. I saw him squint and swallow twice. He had to, cause I just kept cumming. When he could finally talk he starts going on about how I SHOOT cum. I laughed and figured maybe he didn't suck so many dicks as I originally thought. He's was probably 22 years old.

That's my story of gay shit in prison. I ended up moving out of that cell maybe 2 days later. We didn't do anything else. I would have, probably, but I think we where both intent on not being the instigator. He asked me if we would and I said I'd let him know. And then I left.

I've sense then have had my cock sucked by a few other guys. And on one occasion I fucked this very feminine Puerto Rican kid. He was 19 and probably destined to transition. But those are other confessions I guess.

I love this clip of the women exercising their sphincter muscles - which one has got the best arsehole ?

need serious advice about my lustful mother
We live in canada and I was brought up in a catholic religious family.
she pretends to be religious goes to church on holidays and attends religious family events
but dresses like a slut
goes dancing at older clubs with out her husband and instead with her brother who is a salsa dancer, and close family members who she was mingling with when she was younger to these older style disco clubs.
dad doesn't care/gullible/acts like he trusts her
she also hangs out with her nieces who are 30-38? single, go to clubs, and yearly come by our pool and tan looking sexy as fuck. One year I saw my mom wearing an ankle bracelet and in pictures taken by her nieces at our pool she was showing the ankle bracelet off in every pose and viewed in you can see it has a heart shape in some cube type squares that are part of the brace, I couldn't see the other squares but I was trying to find the ''q'' or a spade to see if that means she is into BBC. she was a bit thicker and had a bit more muscle that year.
I have gone through her drawers and for years known about some pretty ''non religious types of sex clothes'' if you can call it that, beautiful thongs and intricate things like pink straps for her pink lingire costume ,she has in black too, amazing red/black provocative shit that makes me wonder. She has a beautiful ass and is a total MILF at 51 she looks 25, Ive been cumming all over her stuff stealing her stuff with no idea if she knows anyways continuing listen to this I've said I've wanted to fuck you in personal arguements because I don't really have a filter towards her because I've tried to psychologically shame her for this and make her different and she has fought the whole thing and now this is what I think if she is that way truly and is not going to change maybe I'm approaching her the wrong way during these arguments because I've said I want to fuck you because of the way you dress and she takes it as I'm crazy at the time because I am not approaching her correctly?? I say vulgar things like that during arguements to get her to shut up and stuff because she nags me about alot of things. I guess I have no filter. About me; I'm her biggest son. She knows I have the biggest dick in my family. I'm 8 inch non cut. I walk around in underwear all the time whenever I masturbate and shes near the door upstairs I make sure she hears me fapping and my desk shaking I've even told her when shes asked me a few times what I was doing that I was jacking off. I pretty much treat her like shit but I think she wants to be treated with ''respect'' but at the same time to be lusted upon the way I have been Because: recently got really close with her after two - three months of being extremely respectful you can say.

so this is the question and the thing I want to know

Today she asked me if I want to go to I ?taly? with her just me and her wtf? for three weeks alone just me and her

and it is very very wierd.

she said she would pay for the entire thing and she really tried to convince me to go get my passport with her in the next few days so she could sign us up.

I do see her lusting on me but she acts like shes grossed out by my body because I'm an athlete, I workout and pretty much take alot of drugs for competitions. my other brothers are skinny. I also have different skin as them I just look completely different and she knows that I've had bad experiences with women but I've also been the only person in my family to be open to her about women. I've told her I've hurt girls with my penis and shes just like wondered and not said anything I don't know how to explain it. so she asked about that trip and I want to know if theres any way to fuck her on it. My older brother doesn't live here and my younger brother is in college.

that psychological stuff I've been talking about has been going on for about 3+ years. my dad has not cared at all. my dad is like an old man, looks older then his age white hair now and my mom is absolutely fucking beautiful.

I've said absolutely vulgar things to her like

suck my 8 inch juicy cock

I want to eat your asshole

I've seen your slutty clothes

I want to eat your pussy

do you guys think the psychological stuff has been working and now that she asked me that question its because of the constant love Ive been giving her for months, treating her very softly, talking with a very calm voice. she knows me usually as an aggressive person towards her and other people.

We had worked with each other in Afghanistan for six months.

I always thought she was adorable. She was petite, five feet two inches, weighed about 115 pounds, and I estimate that she had C cup breasts. This was apparent when one day, she wore a tight top that hugged her curves. She took off her loose blouse, which usually concealed any hint of a curve. I still wonder if she did it on purpose just to get attention, but regardless the reason, I tried to enjoy the view as inconspicuously as possible.

What really attracted me to her was her cute face, straight jet black hair, infectious smile, and outgoing personality. She could talk to anyone, but since I was her boss, I had to refrain from showing favoritism.

It was tough at times, but I took pride in my job and prioritized my professionalism over paying her special attention. Besides, there were many other people who I could enjoy leisure time with, so it wasn't too difficult to talk to others.

I should mention that we were under General Order 1, which is military term for no alcohol, pornography, or going into the quarters of the opposite sex. We could actually have sex, but if caught and they could nail us for indecent exposure instead of violating General Order 1, they would. Every place, even a private office, was considered public.

The pornography ban drove me crazy. A lot of people had porn on their computers, but I didn't feel it was worth risking demotion for. But I am a guy, and my hormones would get the best of me. So a few times a week, I would wait until I knew my roommate was at work, and go back to my room to masturbate. I would think about various things, mainly the women I had been with. However, I found myself fantasizing more and more about having sex with Ashley.

I would imagine that tight body and big titties mounting my cock. As I looked down, I saw her jet black pubes encompassing all of me. I envisioned her pussy as being tight, but moist and warm, gently massaging my shaft as I pumped in and out of her slowly. It wouldn't take long until I would explode in a spasm of ecstasy.

The more time went on, the more of these fantasies I had. I fantasized about having sex with her in my bed, in a van, and in the office. Little did she know that she was the focus of my fantasies.

But six months came and went, and it was time to return to our home station. I didn't know her before we left for the deployment, but I sure would know her going back.

I had no delusions about where I stood with her, or at least I thought I didn't. She was in her early 20s and I was in my early 40s. I felt as if I still had it in me to hook up with attractive women, but I never thought someone her age would be interested in someone like me, especially with all the younger guys paying her attention.

Due to me transferring stations shortly after returning from deployment, I was staying in a hotel for about 10 days prior to leaving permanently. I returned a few days before she did and found myself wasting no time catching up on porn. I hit up my favorite websites and jerked off at least once a day, sometimes up to three times a day. But I found myself continually fantasizing about Ashley.

She wanted to have dinner with me before I left. We had become friends and I was looking forward to seeing her one last time before I moved on with life. I was surprised though when she called me the day after she arrived.

We were both jet lagged, so she wanted to have lunch instead of dinner. I agreed. Luckily, there was a restaurant within walking distance of my hotel. We agreed on meeting at The Roadhouse.

When I saw her, I couldn't believe my eyes. I had never seen her dressed up in women's clothing and she was stunning. Her slightly wavy hair was down and she had on a mini-skirt with a tight top. I tried hard not to stare, but I took the liberty to have a look.

I was busted and knew it, so I thought I'd just go along. “Wow, never seen you dressed up before. You look really nice.”

“Hey, thanks. I like your style too, you clean up well.”

“Thanks.” I had my look, now it was time to focus on the conversation and her eyes, not her tits. I had too much respect for her to look at her like that.

Although it was early, our bodies felt it was nighttime and I was in desperate need of a nap. We decided to have a beer, then a second, then a third. We laughed lunch away and camped out at a bar table for a few hours. I was a bit tipsy and I could tell that she was also. Before things got out of control, I decided to wrap things up.

I found a pause in the laughter and conversation. “Man, I am getting tired. I may have to call it an afternoon and nap for a bit.”

“Yeah, I'm getting tired too.”

“I got the check.”

“No, I got it.”

“No you don't.” I snatched the check and happily paid.

I was a bit concerned. She didn't live far away, but she didn't seem like she was in any condition to drive. I didn't want to seem like I was hitting on her, but I was concerned for he safety.

“Ashley, you don't seem like you're OK to drive back.”

“I'm fine, I'm just live about a mile away.”

“I know, but you're tired and I can't let you drive home.”

“Dude, I'm fine.”

“I'll tell you what. How about I call you a taxi, and I'll come pick you up tonight to get your car. I would feel a lot better if I did that.”

She thought it over for a second. “Or, I can just nap in your room. You're staying right here, right?”

I swear my heart skipped a beat when she said that. I still felt she was simply being a bit naive, but decided to crack a joke. “Can I trust you to not take advantage of me?”

I couldn't believe what she did next. It literally rushed blood to my dick. She hunched over, looked me dead in the eye, smiled and said, “If you don't want me to fuck you, then you probably should call that taxi.”

I quickly composed myself and kept my cool. I wanted to fuck her like you wouldn't believe. I wanted to feel that pussy, taste that pussy. I wanted them titties unleashed.

I looked her back in the eye. “Well, I guess you're coming back to my room then.”

She smiled and giggled, then said, “What are we waiting for?”

Neither of us said a word to each other as we walked out. As we walked to the hotel, we would look at each other, giggle, and smile. She knew I wanted it, and I knew she wanted it.

My dick was already hard. Good thing I was wearing tight underwear.

We got to the door. I slowly inserted the key and watched the little light go green. I opened the door for her and followed her into my room. I turned on the light as she made her way to the side of the bed. She put her purse on the nightstand and looked at me. She said, “I've wanted to fuck you for so long. I absolutely love older men. Please tell me you have hair on your chest.”

“And what if I don't?”

“Well then, maybe I'll just suck your cock.” She then laughed. I must admit, it was pretty funny.

“Well, it looks like we're both in luck.” I took off my t-shirt and exposed my somewhat hairy chest. She walked up to me, put her hands on my chest, and we locked lips, frantically French kissing each other. We locked tongues, licked lips, bit lips and caressed each other with our bare hands.

As we kissed, I grabbed the bottom of her shirt and began to wiggle it up her torso. As I did so, my hands bumped into those firm tits. It aroused me even more and my cock was aching to get out of my pants.

I took off her shirt and kept kissing her. She took the liberty of taking off her bra, then quickly laid back onto the bed. I watched the beauty of her firm tits move about the entire time. She even had fabulous nipples. They were slightly puffy, pink, and her aureoles were the size of quarters. Her nipples were also hard, and I felt that was my queue.

I started at her belly and kissed my way up. She grabbed the back of my head and began to guide me up. When I got to her tits and took a nipple into my mouth, she let out a huge gasp. I sucked on her tits for a bit, but didn't want to spend too long there since there was much more to enjoy.

I kneeled up on the bed and told her, “I gotta get these pants off. You wanna help?” She sat up and helped me get them off. She had a huge smile on her face as she saw my seven inch dick trying to break out of my underwear.

“I like what I see here.” She said as she started caressing my dick through my boxer shorts. I couldn't help but spot my boxers with pre-cum. She used her index finger to caress the tip of my dick, right where the pre-cum was. She then looked at me and stuck her finger in her mouth.

I almost blew my load when she spoke. “I like the taste of your cum. You mind if I take you into my mouth?”

“Hell no, go ahead.”

She nearly ripped off my boxers, threw me back on the bed, and placed her head right above my dick. She grabbed it and started licking the sides, working her way up and down my shaft. She then took the head of my dick into her mouth. My dick is pretty thick and I wasn't sure if it would fit in her small mouth, but apparently it wasn't as small as I thought. She started to suck away. I felt the tenderness of her cheeks and tongue, working my dick as it darted in and out of her mouth. She then arched her back and thrusted her lips deep towards the base of my dick, taking me all in. I don't think I had ever been deep-throated, but she just did it. I could not believe how good it felt being down her throat.

She slightly gagged, but pumped her head a couple of more times. She then pulled my cock out of her mouth. I looked down and admired my dick being wet with her saliva, and the stream of spit hanging on between my cock and her lips.

She takes a breath, smiles and says, “Nice dick. Made me gag a bit.” She then took me back into her mouth and started to suck again while using her hand to simultaneously jerk off the base of my cock.

She went on for a couple of minutes, driving me to the point of orgasm. I managed to squeeze the words out as I my entire body was clenched up. “I'm about to cum.”

She stopped for a moment. “You need me to stop?”

“No.” I said. “Keep going, I can go for round 2.”

She smiled widely as she looked up at my face. “That's what I like to hear.”

She then started sucking again. About a minute later, I grabbed her head and said, “Here it goes.”

She started sucking and stroking faster and harder. My entire body locked up and I began to spasm a bit. The muscles in my dick were clenched as hard as can be, enjoying every moment of ecstasy that came my way. A few seconds later, I started cumming in her mouth. I felt myself shoot a few loads, but she kept going. I looked down and saw that some of my cum was dripping out the sides of her mouth and onto her hand that was gripping the base of my penis. She just kept going until it was so intense, I told her to stop.

She stopped as I wished, but looked up at me as I saw her gulp down what I believed to be my semen. She smiled and giggled, then started lapping up the rest of my cum with her tongue. She swallowed it once again, then said, “Mmmm, you taste good.”

My body was still tingling from the orgasm. I laid there, still, as she got up and went to the bathroom. When she came out, she had taken off her pants. She was wearing nothing but a thin pair of tan panties that tightly hugged her petite hips and ass. She came to the bed, laid on top of me, and said, “How about that round 2? Looks like you're still ready to go for more.”

I felt myself going a bit limp and knew that I was up for round 2, I just had to wait about 10-15 minutes to build back up to it. “Wow. That was awesome.”

“Did you like that?”

“Oh yeah, over 6 months of abstinence, I was ready.”

“So how about this round 2?”

I could tell she was ready to go. I needed time and didn't want to necessarily admit that in my older age, I needed a breather between sets. I knew the perfect way to buy some time.

“Do you like getting eaten out? I haven't tasted a woman in a while.”

“Oh man, you just said the magic words.”

She laid back on the bed. I positioned myself between her legs and took a good look at her from the knees. I could see that her panties were pretty wet. Just that sight alone began to make my dick even harder, but I really wanted to eat her out.

I grabbed her panties and slowly slid them down her thighs. She complied by lifting her legs, making it easier for them to come off. I threw the panties aside and looked at her pussy. It was beautiful. She had pitch black pubes in a triangle shape, nicely trimmed and edged along her panty line. Her pussy lips were shaved and I could see her clit slightly poking through the folds of her lips.

I wasted no time and quickly licked my way from her knees to her pussy. As I got close, I was able to smell her sweet aroma. I wasted little time in diving face first into that pussy. I started licking the outside of her lips, then spread her lips with one hand and exposed her pink. I started flicking her clit with my tongue, varying the speed and pattern. She began to squirm, grabbing my head and pushing my face into her pussy. I was enjoying every second of it, licking and flicking her clitoris.

I then took my other hand and started working a finger into her hole. Her pussy was tight, but wet and it slid in easily. I could feel her pussy muscles clench, then relax, letting my finger slide in. As I kept licking, I curled my middle finger, which was already deep inside her, and tried to tickle her g-spot. I simultaneously was pressing down on her vulva with my other hand as I used my fingers to keep her lips parted.

Whatever I was doing seemed to be working. She kept moaning and I kept going, licking, fingering, pressing, and responding to whatever seemed to please her. It didn't take long until she started to twitch. I could tell she was cumming. I kept fingering her while I took my entire face and started going side to side, frantically rubbing her clit with my tongue. She dug her fingernails into the back of my scalp and arched her back. I could hear her gasp, and then hold her breath. I felt her pussy muscles clench onto my finger so tightly, she almost pushed me out of her. I kept my finger inside her though, and continued to lick away.

As she came, I could feel her drip onto my hand. She started to scream a bit. I briefly wondered if the neighboring rooms could hear, but I didn't really care and tried the best I could to send her over the top. She kept cumming and cumming. She then sat up and pulled my face off of her pussy. My finger also came out. She was leaned up against the headboard, breathing heavy. I looked at her pussy and could see her pussy lips slightly pulsing, which turned me on even more. She spent a few second and caught her breath.

I asked, “You OK?”

“Oh yeah.” As she continued to pant. “Oh man, you do that well. That was intense, too intense. I don't care what anyone else says about you, you're all right.”

That last statement was a bit random, but I assumed it to be a good thing.

At this point, my dick was rock hard again and I knew I was going to stay that way until the next orgasm. I grabbed her by the thighs, pulled her towards me so she was on her back, then hovered over her. She was still panting. “You ready for round 2?”

She then grabbed my dick and guided it towards her hole. I felt the hole with the tip of my dick and wasted no time starting to work it in. With each thrust, I entered a little further as her pussy juices worked their way down my shaft. With each push, she would moan in pleasure.

The next thing I knew, I was deep inside her. I could feel the end of her vagina with my entire cock buried deep inside her. I started slow.

We looked into each other's eyes, then started kissing. As we licked each other's lips, I kept pumping away, enjoying her warm, moist pussy massaging my dick. It was just as I had fantasized when masturbating to her, except better.

Given that I had just came, I wasn't as on edge this time. I was able to enjoy it more, and enjoy pleasing her. I hate being the minuteman, and that I would not be tonight.

She wanted to put her legs up. I'm guessing so I could hit her g-spot, but I really enjoyed it since I could watch myself slide in and out of that beautiful pussy. It was a sight to see. Her lips were a bit flush from the blood rush, and I savored every stroke in and out of her.

I reached down with one hand and began to massage her clit while I fucked her. She squirmed and moaned, “Oh Yes. Just like that.” I was pulling out all the right moves.

We remained in this position for about 5 minutes, varying things up slightly. I was as hard as a rock, and she was in heaven. She asked, “Can I turn over? I love it doggie style.”

“Oh yes, I love it too.” Doggy style was my favorite, but I've been known to cum quick in this position. I would have to go slow.

As she turned around, I grabbed onto her narrow, petite hips and had her stick them out. I could tell her lips were a bit stretched out as they flapped a bit, and this only turned me on even more. I slid my dick easily into her and once again, enjoyed watching her squirm and moan. As I started pumping away, I noticed a sizable wet spot on the sheets, about 6 inches in diameter.

I took it slow, varying the speed. I started to tease her too, only going in an inch or two, then thrusting my entire cock deep inside her. As I thrusted deep, I grabbed her hips and went as deep as possible. She seemed to love it.

She then asked me, “Do you mind if I rub my clit while you're doing me?”

“Not at all.” I know some guys are sensitive about that, as if their efforts aren't good enough. I didn't care though. After all, she probably has been playing with herself for the past 10 years. I only played with her clit for 10 minutes. She should know what's best.

She started rubbing her clit as I kept thrusting in and out, varying her rubbing speed and direction. A few minutes later, I could tell she was cumming again. I grabbed onto her hips and just started thrusting in and out. As she started cumming, I got too excited and felt an orgasm quickly coming. It was quicker than I had anticipated, but a simultaneous orgasm was about to happen, a beautiful thing.

She buried her face into a pillow and began to scream, trying to muffle the sound. As she did so, my dick clenched up and I began to cum. I couldn't contain my moans either, and began to moan myself. I was clenched up for about 10 seconds, then felt my cock begin to unleash a second load of cum into that moist pussy of hers. I kept going until the feeling was too intense. By this time, her moans had subsided. I pulled out.

She turned around and her face was a bit sweaty, with some of her bangs stuck to her forehead. “Did you cum again?” she asked.

“Yes I did. I couldn't help it.”

“Oh man,that's cool. That was wonderful.”

“Yeah it was.”

She then laid on her back with her legs spread. I sat there and enjoyed the view. I also noticed a second wet spot, probably from when she came while we were doing it doggy. As she laid there, I could see her pussy lips pulsing again. This time, some of my semen was seeping out of her. Cream pie. I admired the scene for a minute as she laid there, gasping for air and trying to recover.

She then told me something I never expected. “You can take pictures of my pussy if you'd like. I know guys like that, just don't get my face. I don't want to be known this way on the Internet.”

“Oh wow, wasn't expecting that.” The camera was in my backpack, which was right next to the bed. I pulled it out, turned it on, and began to snap away. I got numerous cream pie shot and snuck in some titty shots.

She looked up at me and said, “Your dick is still hard. Let me take pictures of it, I want them.”

I sat there with my dick glistening with her juices. She took the camera and started snapping shots. She then started caressing my dick, and taking pictures of her hand stroking it. She then gave the camera back to me and said, “OK, I want some pics with your dick in my mouth.” She started to suck my still-hard dick and I snapped away. This time, she posed and looked up at the camera.

We kept taking pictures, this time, with me fucking her again. My dick was beginning to go limp, so it only lasted a few minutes. But they were well worth it.

I finally laid back She cuddled next to me. I could feel her pubes scouring my leg. She asked, “Do you mind if I nap with you? I'm a bit worn out.”

“Not a problem. I need to get in a quick nap also.”

We laid there and engaged in small talk for a few minutes. The next thing I knew, she was asleep, purring like a cute kitten. I soon fell asleep.

I awoke to her peeling herself out of my arms. I was a bit groggy and looked at the alarm clock in the room. “Did we really sleep for 3 hours?”

“Yeah, we sure did. I need to go to the bathroom.”

“Me too, but you first.”

We took turns going to the bathroom. When I came out, she was getting dressed. She asked, “Do you like tequila?”

“Yes I do.”

“What kind?”

“The expensive kind.”

“Me too. What do you think of this? I got to go let my dog out. She'll be fine for the rest of the night. I can pick up a bottle on the way back. We can chill here for the night and see what happens.”

I had nothing to do for the rest of the evening and my next day's events could wait until I woke up. “I would really like that. Haven't had tequila in over 6 months.”

“Alright, I'll be back. Would you mind bringing back some dinner?”

The rest of the night was epic. We ate pizza, had tequila shots, took a shower, fucked in the shower, drank more tequila, and fucked again until her pussy was too sore. We then had more tequila until we finished the bottle and both passed out naked.

So me and a few friends planned a skiing trip, rented out a cabin over the weekend. We left Friday and planned on coming back Sunday evening. We had a great time, I texted my wife pictures, sent her my love and I just had a weird feeling in my stomach because it took her a bit to text me back. I called her up to make sure she was ok, and she said everything was good, that her sister came over and was spending the night because she didn't like being alone in an empty house. Cool, nothing out of the ordinary.

Saturday night we started getting weather warnings, up to 8 inches of snow accumulation by Sunday evening - so we decided that we'd leave at 6 am Sunday so we wouldn't get caught in the storm. From where we were it was 177 miles back to my house, and I had to drop my friends off. We barely got out in time as the storm started dumping on us just as we left. I had to drive a bit slow as there were white out conditions in various areas. Finally we got back to the city, clear skies but a crisp 19F.

I pulled up to my house, my wife's car was in the driveway - everything seemed normal. I got my duffle bag full of clothes, went to my house, opened the door - no one was in the living room. So I walked over to our bedroom and low and behold there was my wife laying on the bed with her sister's legs wrapped around my wife's back panting as my wife was eating her out. I dropped my duffle bag on the floor with a loud "thud". Her sister opened her eyes and screamed, "FUCK!"

I felt jealous, but also impressed at how sexy my wife's sister was naked. Shaved pussy, little perky tits... my wife flipped around, and look shocked. My wife's tits where much bigger than her sister's tits. I could see they both had been busy for a while.

My wife stammered, didn't know what to say, "I-I-I, I thought..."

With the millions of thoughts flowing through my head, I have no idea why I said, "well at least your fucking around behind my back with your sister..." My wife started crying, her sister tried to cover herself up with a blanket. Then it dawned on me, that if I played this all right - I could fuck her sister and her.... no, not just that, to get back at my wife I could fuck her sister right in front of her.

"You should leave, so I can get dressed," My wife's sister said, she was blushing and ashamed.
"How long has this been going on?" I demanded. Perhaps I shouldn't have asked, my wife started begging for forgiveness.
Her sister spoke up, "for a long time. We always had to take baths and showers together and we started exploring our sexuality... now please, I need to get dressed."
My wife was almost hysterical, begging me not to leave her. She got up off the bed and gripped me tightly.
I told her to stop, and to go sit on the bed. Her sister was getting mad.

Being a guy, and seeing two naked women right before my eyes - I've never had a threesome, EVER. So yes, my dick started thinking and my anger subsided. I really didn't care if my wife liked to eat pussy, nor did I care that she was in an incestuous relationship with her sister... what I cared about was sticking my dick in her sister, because NOW I totally had just cause to do so.

I looked at her sister, right in her eyes and she knew exactly what I was going to propose... she blushed more. Her face was beet read, and she looked down.
"Why wasn't I ever invited to play with you both, I guess that's why I'm angry. I don't care if you like fucking women , or even your sister but we're married, you're supposed to be my best friend, we're supposed to be able to tell each other everything... yet you left me out of something that I totally would be ok with."
My wife stopped crying, "wait, you want to fuck my sister? That's not going to-"
Her sister cut her off.
"(wife's name), I've never had a threesome, and he is kinda cute... maybe not my type but cute enough to fuck..."
My wife shot her an angry look. My cock was getting hard.
"He only gets to fuck me, while I eat you out ok?" my wife was trying to negotiate.
"Oh, no, no no no..." I said with a grin, "I get to fuck your sister while YOU watch - AND I'm not wearing a fucking condom either."
"Fuck you, no way."
"It's the only way to make this right," I said, "you left me out, you cheated on me... how would it be any different? Who knows, maybe we can make this a thing."

She was trying so hard to come up with an excuse, her sister dropped the blanket and revealed her perky tits. She slowly moved behind my wife, and caressed her shoulder.
"He's right..." She said.
I took my boots off, and slid my pants and underwear down. Both of them looked at my rock hard cock.
"Kiss your sister," I told my wife, "and finger her pussy."
My wife blushed. Her sister kissed my wife's neck, and started working her way up to my wife's lips. Her sister's hand started toying with my wife's dripping wet pussy. My wife spread her legs on the edge of the bed and I walked over, taking my shirt off. As they both made out, I pushed my wife down on the bed and slipped my hard cock inside her. After a few minutes, I looked at my wife's sister and said, "your turn..." She bent over, doggie style and gave me a look that I'll never forget.
I mounted her from behind, and started pumping. My wife (seemingly pissed off) started licking her back as I pumped away, harder, deeper - her sister moaned in pleasure.

My muscles were a bit sore from skiing, "I want you to ride me," I told her sister... "And I want to eat my wife out at the same time...."
I laid down on the bed, my cock wet with pussy juice, throbbing for more of my wife's sister's hot tight cunt.
My wife was pissed, but she complied. My wife mounted my face, and she almost dislocated my jaw. I slapped her on the ass, hard, "PLAY NICE." She did. I felt my sister-in-law mounting me, the warmth of her wet pussy swallowing my entire cock. She definitely rode my dick way better than my wife. I heard both of them kissing, they moaned - eventually my wife erupted in an orgasm and got off my face. My wife started kissing me while her sister rode me.

"Does she feel good, babe?" She asked.
"Yes, you both feel good - I can get used to this!"
Her sister laughed and moved in to kiss me, her tongue slipping into my mouth. Her eyes and my eyes locked. My wife started licking my neck, as her sister's petite little tits poked my chest. I felt my cock getting ready to explode, my brain was telling me "she'll get what she deserves - cum in her," and I did. I grabbed my sister-in-law's hips and thrust deeper and deeper inside her as I felt my hot cum erupting. My sister-in-law gripped onto my chest with her long fingernails, I could feel her claws sinking into my chest as she pumped away, she was smiling, she knew I was cumming.
"fill me up," she panted as she rode my cock...
"YOU BETTER NOT BE CUMMING IN HER!" My wife yelled.
My sister-in-law looked at my wife, an grabbed her by the neck and kissed her.
"We should make this a thing," she told my wife as she dismounted me, cum dripping down her leg. My dick was still pulsating, cum dripping down my shaft.
"YOU FUCKING ASSHOLE SHE'S NOT ON THE PILL!" My wife said, hitting me with her fists on my chest.
"I'm not the fucking asshole who decided to cheat on her husband, babe. You made that decision, and this is the consequence. I'm willing to be ok with you fucking your sister, even without me being here - as long as you both include me sometimes."
So this happened about a month ago. A few times my wife hinted at divorcing me, but broke down saying she loved me more than anything in the world. I've fucked my wife a lot since that happened, she's apologized profusely. Last week, my sister-in-law texted me "I'm pregnant. I'll abort it if you want me to."

My sister-in-law has been trying to convince my wife to let her move in so we can all have fun together, and I've been relentlessly trying to get my wife pregnant. My wife isn't on the pill, and I don't wear condoms. I confess that I really want both of them pregnant, and that I would absolutely want both of them living under the same roof with me. I haven't talked to my wife about having her sister move in, I'm trying to let her sister convince her as she'd probably agree if it was her sister asking. I have to admit I have feelings for her sister, and I do love my wife. I know it's a fucked up situation with my wife and her sister being in an incestuous relationship - but honestly, it's kinda hot. She's 2 years older than her sister, I'm 3 years older than my wife. Both of them are very chill to be around, hardly ever any arguments with either of them. I told my wife if I would have known she was involved with her sister I would have dated them both and we could have all had a life together. My wife gets wet when I talk about us all being together - she smiles. I think she might agree to the arrangement of having her sister live at our house. My sister-in-law is petite, and pretty, my wife is curvy and pretty - I can't get my mind off of these two ladies. We haven't all been together since I came back from the skiing trip. She kind of distanced herself from her sister, probably because she is afraid I'd leave her for her sister - but I WON'T. I want both of them. Sorry for such a long post. I know it seems fantastical, and people will probably not believe what I'm going through - and I don't care, I just had to get it off my chest - I don't have anyone else to tell. My friends would probably make crazy comments about my wife because of the incest issue... so I'd never tell them, nor would I ever tell my parents.

First time gay shit - super unexpected

I'm a former military guy and I've tried to stay in shape. I go to the gym about 5 times a week. I'm only about 5' 8", but athletically built around 160 lbs. I was at a gym, while traveling through NJ, and found myself working out next to a very smallish built young man (5' 2", 110lbs max). He was doing the same muscle group I was and asked if he could workout with me. I thought it was a little strange, but he was nice and had a good smile, nice olive skin, and was young... I am straight - but I think I can still appreciate beauty, even in other men. And this little guy was pretty... and very gay. I would never work out with him in my home town... but I live in California, and this is New Jersey, so I thought, why not? He seems nice and I don't wanna seem like I'm homophobic or something.

So here we are. I've been working out sense I was a kid. I've wrestled sense I was 10 and have the screwed up ears to prove it. I am, frankly, very rough around the edges. I can be a little over bearing and down right mean when I am your wrestling coach. Or, in this case, your workout partner. So I was these things with him. I made him workout harder than he normally would. He had absolutely no upper body strength but did have a firm build (to be 18 again!!). Again, he was openly gay: even had a rainbow shirt that said, "born this way". It was a little embarrassing, but like I said: I didn't know any of those people.

We probably worked out for a solid hour and a half. I found myself getting a little turned on by how I could make him push harder or do a few more reps. I would talk trash. Tell him that god hates quitters more than gays. I would always smile a little so he would know I was kidding... but I think he liked it more if I was serious.

I found myself helping him with his technique. I would pull his shoulders back, or push his waist in. Giving him instructions and when he did it correctly, I'd say to him, in a very low voice, "good boy."

Fast forward to when we are finally done, and I am surprisingly warn out. I got a very good workout in. He was also red faced (at least as red as his skin would show...) and obviously fatigued. And sense I'd never been to that gym, I asked if there were showers. He said yes, and we went off to the locker rooms.

The showers were probably the nicest I had ever seen in a gym. You had your own little changing room that would lead to your own shower. They were also very roomy.

I'm in there and I planned on just rinsing off, sense I didn't bring shampoo and figured I would shower at my hotel after dinner. But then thought better of it and simply asked my new workout partner (yelling over the sounds of the other showers) if he had shampoo I could use. He yells back (a little to gay-ish) that he did. He'll bring it over.

I expect him to set it on my bench in the changing room... then tell me its there and I'd come out of the shower and grab it. But this little homo walks right into my stall with it. Naked. And I am perfectly speechless. I stand there and can't quite believe my eyes. He has this look of confusion and then he looks a little panicked. He drops the bottle he had and put his hands over his face and turns to leave.

Now... a million things are going through my head. And I can still remember - vividly - how torn I was. I would NEVER turn down a women that did something like this. The risk he took... the way he put himself out there... I was flattered. But I'm not into guys. But also... I don't know anyone in this town. So in about 2 seconds I decide to at the minimum stop him and tell him its all good. I follow him out to the outer changing area and I grab his shoulders and pull him back away from the little room door. He starts covering his face again and looking down at the ground. He won't look up at me and I'm not trying to even talk at all because someone may hear me (like who would I be talking to?!).

I simply don't know what to do, and as he begins to sob (like a girl... an f-ing girl!), I start to rub his back and in as low a voice as I can, whisper near his ear:  "Its all good... your a good boy".

I don't, for the life of me, know why I said that.   But I repeated it again, cause I could tell it was working.  I brought him closer to me and repeated it: "its ok... no worries... thats a good boy".  "your a good boy"  "your my good boy, right?"

And then I brought my hands up his back, lifting them off and placed my elbows on his shoulders (like i was going to hug his head to my chest), and pushed lightly down...  and without much resistance at all, he went to his knees. He looked up at me and I thought he was a little worried still.  He was nervous and worried...  So i said its Ok.. be a good boy. And he took my cock in his mouth.

He sucked on me for probably 5 minutes until I got nice and hard.  I couldn't hear dick sucking noises because it was so noisy in there. But it did feel fantastic.  He was being a good little cock sucker and I can respect that.

I let him suck me deep and hard until I felt like I was close. I pulled his head away and turned him around. I pushed him forward and pulled his hips up while I forced his knees apart.  I used a bit more force than i needed, but I was determined to get my cock in his little round ass before i got soft.  I thought about a condom, but simply didn't care.  I would have used one if he asked me to, but he didn't so i didn't offer.  

I spit on my dick and spit on his asshole.  Then started easing it in... eventually getting balls deep.  Spitting some more every few seconds.  I'm not a big guy, but his ass was tight.

I eventually pushed him all the way down to his stomach.  My favorite position when I'm fucking a women.  I fucked him as hard as I dared.  But I couldn't afford a clapping sound.  At some point I got off and had him follow me into the shower.  I fucked him a bit harder - standing up of course. But the shower sounds masked the sounds from the other showers so I was comfortable putting a little more on him.

And then I came.   It built slowly and came on with a vengeance.  It never crossed my mind to ask him were he wanted it.  The moment I called him a good boy, I new I was Cumming in his ass.

We walked out of that gym together - and I got his number.  I was in town a few times a year before I moved to NJ for about 3 months where I fucked him regularly.

I always made him wear girls panties and enjoyed making him cry before he was to suck my cock and get fucked.  I wonder how he has been.

Recently posted a story about my girlfriend Bea (Beatrice) and fulfilling fantasies, and whether I could or should full fill Bea's
I was also pointed out the picture I posted was of Sweet Krissy, this is correct, but I have no picture of Bea as was over nearly 30 years since we parted, but to give you all an idea of what she looked like, an honestly she looked the spitting image of Sweet Krissy I have 10-20 pics of Sweet Krissy as they was given to me when someone from Accra in Ghana West Africa did there very best to catfish me. Nah I played there game, but they used the same story as 99% of all cat fishers use.
Now that's been said, lets get back to the story about Bea's fantasy, that was very similar to my fantasy but I kept that quiet when we met up with a group of friends got drunk and all group told there fantasy I came up with a lame fantasy as I didn't want my girlfriend Bea to know we had similar fantasies, we did make our friend Shauny's fantasy become real along with his bran new girlfriend Sammi the morning after was so sore in pussy and ass holes she couldn't walk properly and had to borrow Bea's rubber ring doughnut to sit on, since this event we have repeated the night and what took place a few more times, with Shauny & Sammi, and we have made a similar fantasy come true for, other friends couple, Sara & John. But John wouldn't let Sara take my cock in her ass.

Now I would ask Bea about her Fantasy always after we had had a few drinks, a night out, and when we made love, I would never dare ask her when she was sober, I did once and she nearly tore my head off and there was total silence between us for nearly a week and she asked me to sleep in the spare room, she kept telling me it was just her fantasy she only mentioned it at the meal as she was drunk got excited just like everyone else, did, if I said we had made others fantasies come true, she laughed, said are you complaining.

A few weeks later, I was able to grab the opportunity, to ask Bea again about her Fantasy, and I asked would she like it to come true, hell yes she said, I then gave her a few more drinks and asked her to tell me the whole fantasy, I had the basics from other times, but to get it clear what she fantasised about and would envisage happening, I had to get her ply her with more drink,
I knew she wanted to be grabbed of the streets, kidnapped, and forced to have sex in any hole by a large group of men and perhaps another woman or 2.but I wanted more, as she started to tell me in great detail, I wanted to record what she said, so I sneakily put my phone on record she said taken by forced grabbed thrown into a car, or van in a darkened area as she walked home alone, stripped naked tied up blindfolded and gagged, then forced gang fucked in every hole over and over, then when they had finished using her they would bump her back where they took her from naked with her clothes put in to a carrier bag and thrown out the vehicle a short way away from her but in a well lit area.
I then took her home and fucked her pussy and ass as usual, I got Bea drunk on a few more times each time I asked about her fantasy, each time she got more graphic, added more and more things she fantasised would happen,
I was wondering to myself if I really should try make her fantasy come try, or could I even come close to fulfilling just half of the fantasy, I wasn't sure if I could pull it off. or if I should get help, but who ?
I knew it would take some careful planning, and I had to get complete strangers to pull it off, but I had to make sure she would be safe, maybe I could get the guy's from our group who was there at our nights out meals where fantasies was talked about, there was 8 of us, I decided, to get the guy's together, I knew they would love to have a chance at fucking Bea's holes, we chatted about it in private over a few beers, out the the 8 which included me only 5 was convinced the other 3 thought it was a mad idea, as it was only a fantasy told when she was drunk, only 2 of the guys had actually had there fantasies made real with there girlfriends me and Bea, so that idea was a no go, after a few beers a laugh game of pool we all went home nothing more was mentioned between the group of guys,
a day or so later Shauny called me and asked me to meet him and John, down the local pub, when i got there both had already arrived had lined up a few drinks and had seats in a private both, they was playing pool,
I sat down had a few sips of the beer they had gotten me, and waited for them to finish there game, any way we got to talking and Shauny brought up the idea of Bea's fantasy, and as I had helped and participated in bring there fantasies true, they wanted to help me bring Bea's true, ok I said on one condition its between only us 3, both Shauny and John has said that they had spoken to there girlfriend, Sammi and Sara, and they wanted to be in on what ever we planned, so the planning started, we agreed to all meet up a few days later and this time Sammi and Sara has to be there, I told all what was involved in her fantasy, they questioned me about It as they doubted Bea would be that dirty want that kind of thing, so I played them some of the recordings, I asked both couples why they really wanted to help me, obvious answer from the guys they just wanted to fuck Bea again the girls basically said the same, but added that they was left very sore both of them both could hardly walk properly for about a week, they both worked along side Bea, who was there manager at the travel shop they worked in, and Bea kept laughing, about the way they had to sit on the doughnut things, and kept saying looks like you been fucked in the ass by a horse, and they wanted her to have her fantasy come true, and they wanted to witness her having her ass and pussy torn up left really sore, I thought was a little bit sadistic but I could see there point, especially as be had taken part in making them sore.

so, now we was all together in the planning, we had to work out a rock solid plan of how to pull it off, Sammi came up with the idea of advertising for 10 guys complete stranger, to gangbang an in need girl, on a fetish internet site, one of Sara's brothers and his wife used it to find swinger couple's and parties, they told her about the site and said it catered for gangbang parties, she had looked at this site, and there was venues the men could take there wives girlfriends to to be gangbanged, and you could have the whole gangbang recorded, and all who was involved had to be members, and was vetted, and all venues was made safe for the women or man to be gangbanged, one of the venues was in our area, she would make contact with the venue owner/manager who ever, and we could hopefully meet up with him or her, to see if they could help set things up,
While I was waiting for Sara to make contact I carried on with some other little plans,
we had a few more group nights and a couple more private get togethers this time the 6 of us great sex sessions, all 3 of us guys fucked each others girlfriends, and the 2 girls always left sore, they couldn't understand how Bea took my cock in both her holes but never seemed to walk funny or be sore, as I am not bragging larger longer thicker than normal, both there boy friend are average length John is quite thick a lot thicker than Shauny how has a pencil dick, that some how makes Sammi happy,
Bea is a little worried about Sammi as she believes Sammi has a crush on me, I keep her there is nothing to worry about as I love her with all my heart, and if she didn't want me to fuck another woman I wouldn't, Bea said no it's ok as she likes these sex sessions, she like to see me fuck Sammi's ass and wants to see me fuck it harder, and she wants me fuck Sara's ass to she would persuade John to let me, as he hasn't let me so far, only fuck her pussy,

Sara eventually came back to me about 6 weeks after suggesting contacting the venue, she had arranged a meet with the owner who actually ran the parties, and sorted out memberships vetted people out,

All 5 of us went along to the meeting we talked about what we wanted told him it was a fantasy my girlfriend had, and that it could only happen after she had had a few drinks, and she was not to know it was going to happen, I described in great detail Bea's fantasy, his eye lit up, I certainly can help you out, supply a venue where Bea could be taken and gangbanged and it would be by complete stranger, bar us 5, he then asked what type of men what age group, how many men she fantasised about, if there could be any BDSM, light torture, pussy ass and tit spanking, toys if big , large, or as he described as OMFG size fisting, pussy or as or both single or double fisting, then if the men could DP her make her air tight, DP pussy DP anal, even triple and quadruple penetration then he went on about nipple and pussy clamps, to all our horror he mentioned animals, I had to stop him there that was a definite no go.
We all had to become member join that cost us £15 each not to bad, as there was a bar sauna, hot room, jacuzzi and food at the end of the night, and there was 10 double private rooms in the main building and 20 small chalets onsite that could be used by the participants for over night stays if wanted for a small fee.
Upon joining I was given a form to be completed, saying things that could happen things that was no go band,
Obviously I sat with the other 4 and filled this form in 8-12 guy's plus us 5 between the ages of 25-40, only White males average sized penis's no over weight guys and no muscle bound, all had to shave there penis's as I knew Bea hates pubic hair,
I would allow nipple pinching and twisting no biting, ass spanking but not to hard, no tit slapping or spanking, pussy slappy was ok, the girls made me put that in. blow jobs wanking deep throating gagging, but no coming in her mouth condoms required when fucking her pussy or ass, DP and air tight DP pussy but no DP ass fucking. toys yes, standard size only, could be tied up restrained, and pussy fisted 1 hand only not to deep no whipping no torture at all, no BDSM no face slapping no violence at all, no spitting in mouth lube must be used when ass fucking her, and no animals,
I gave the form back signed and dated, in fact we all signed,
then came the organisers, little bits, he could provide an unmarked black van, but we had to do the kidnapping, he wouldn't get involved in that, he would sort out the room make it look like an old disused office in warehouse, all sounded good so far, and he would book us 3 of the chalets,
Then came 2 crunch conditions the first he and his wife who we had not met but been shown pictures of would be involved, and the 2 girls other than Bea, IE :- Sara and Sammi if they wanted to be there involved they had to be part of the gangbanged, I thought well that's that they will never agree, if the girls did the guys wouldn't, but to my surprise they all jumped at the idea, John said I have 1 condition ok we agree to the girls being part of it but Sara, isn't to get ass fucked , we all agreed, signed shock hands said we be in contact to sort out a date, at that, the organised who's name was Vic by the way and his wife was Dotty, jumped up said I will be back 5 mins, he reappeared with a Calendar and he gave us 6 available dates, and the van would be booked out to us on 1 of those dates, the first 2 was to close and the last but one John and Sara was away on holidays
Then Sammi pointed out that the one date was actually Bea's Birthday, we could do the Friday night, and stay the weekend and if we all enjoyed ourselves have fun on the Saturday , OMG what a Birthday present that would be for Bea, and we would be out on the town getting merry anyway, Vic then said he had some liquid drops that we could put in Bea's drinks, a kind of date rape drug but not exactly one more of a Spainish fly type drug , this one would make her more feel more happy, giggly and sex hormones would kick in to over drive, in other words she be desiring sex and less likely to try fight, he gave me a small bottle told me to only use 3 drops max more could make her feel sick. we all left headed home.
it was all set up ready to go in 2 months time Bea's Birthday,
just had to work out the kidnap part how we was going to work it , so we could pull it off.

To be continued , Will it actually happen Could we pull it off, You will have to wait for the finally